Archive of Our Own ^beta

Chapter Text

“What the fuck do you mean you don’t wanna tell them?!” The redhead yelled.

“I mean exactly what I fucking said, Kyle!” The brunette yelled back.

Kyle growled in frustration at his boyfriend’s retorts. The couple was currently arguing in their bedroom about whether or not to tell their friends about their relationship. The two men were twenty years old and had been dating in secret for about a year and five months. While they have been living together for five months, their friends didn’t suspect anything different in their relationship, mainly due to the fact that they live in a two-bedroom apartment.

The men had been dating since their senior year of high school but were surprisingly successful in keeping it a secret. Even when they told everyone they were moving in together, they made it clear to everyone in town who asked that it was only for financial benefit. In actuality, the two men were excited to have their own little safe space where they didn’t have to pretend.

They could do whatever they wanted without worrying about anyone finding out or spotting them. Okay, well, technically Eric’s mom found out about it from Kyle’s frequent visits, as well as the noises she had heard coming from her son’s bedroom, but Eric and Kyle trust her not to tattle.

Currently, however, Kyle has been fed up with keeping their relationship a secret from their friends. Originally, they did it so they wouldn’t be bothered by any asshole in school who thought they could tease them. Well, that and Kyle was worried his mom might kick him out of the house if she found out he was dating Eric Cartman, but they didn’t have to worry about that anymore. So, why keep it a secret?

“Well, what you mean doesn’t make sense!” Kyle yelled as he stood up from the bed to yell at his boyfriend, who was still laying down in bed.

“Of course it does! Why do we need to tell anyone about us? It’s not their fucking business!” Eric yelled back.

“Because we don’t need to hide it anymore, and they’re our friends! They deserve to know!”

“Well, what if they judge us, huh? What if they run their fucking mouths about it and the whole town finds out?”

“Why would we care?! What, are you that fucking ashamed of me?!”

Eric’s eyes widen at Kyle’s rhetorical question. His demeanor seems to change, as well as his poster as he gets out of bed. He attempts to hide this sudden change by putting on a slight mask, trying to act as if the thought of Kyle believing he was ashamed of him didn’t just break his heart.

“Why the fuck would I be ashamed of you?” Eric asks.

“I don’t know, Cartman, why don’t you tell me?”

Eric’s mask slipped as his boyfriend shouted his last name. Kyle had used his last name before, obviously, but not as much since they started dating. No, Kyle only called him Cartman when he was pissed. Really pissed.

Eric frowned, holding his hands up in defense.

“Kyle, I would never be-”

“-Whatever. I’m going out to get groceries,” Kyle huffed as he turned around, already walking towards the door.

Eric’s eyebrows furrowed.

“It’s ten o’clock at night!”

“...Stores are open at ten,” Kyle defend defensively.

“Kyle, please just sit down and-”

“-I’ll be back in five,” Kyle sternly stated before slamming their bedroom door.

As soon as the door was shut, the man started running. Running out of their apartment complex and further down the street. While there actually were stores open, Kyle did not come out here for grocery shopping. When he was angry enough, Kyle liked to go outside to his own little safe space. The SoDaSoPa. A place where he can get relieve himself of his pent-up anger through the form of a power he’s had since he was eighteen years old.

Laser eyes.

It took a while to control this power, along with the ability to fly, but after a couple of years, he’s managed to almost perfect it. He’s been lucky that no one has seen him do these things as well, seeing as Kyle was a hot-headed person and his laser eyes became hard to control when he got too angry. Thankfully, he’s figured out that he can control them better when he lets out his anger with them, and what better place to do it than the abandoned SoDaSoPa.

Kyle huffed as he continued his way down the street. He had thought about flying over there to get there faster, but he was tired and someone could see him.

“Fucking, Eric…Why can’t we just tell them?” Kyle mumbled to himself as he kicked a small rock.

A few minutes of silence passed before Kyle’s frustration turned into sorrow. Eric was always so lovey-dovey with him when they were alone, so he was sure that what he said earlier was just speculation. Eric wouldn’t be ashamed of him…right?

A sudden sound brought Kyle out of his thoughts. It sounded like a small branch or stick being stepped on, which made the man quickly turn around, scanning his eyes around the area.

“Who’s there? Show yourself,” Kyle says with little to no emotion, trying his best to not sound scared.

His attempt to seem brave ended up being worthless, however, as three men suddenly came out from the shadows. They all surrounded him and they all had guns.

“Give us your wallet, kid,” One of them grumbled.

Kyle huffed but held his hands up.

”I don’t have it on me,” he said.

“If you ain't given it up, then we’ll take it from ya!” Another one yelled.

Kyle was sure that there was nothing else that could possibly make these men go away. And so, he really only had one option.

As fast as he could, Kyle jumped up into the air and flew towards the SoDaSoPa.

“What the-”

“-Get ‘em!”

The three thieves chased after Kyle as he flew, trying his best to sway in a random pattern in case they try to shoot them. His guess turned out to be correct, as gunshots could soon be heard multiple times as each man tried to aim just right and hit him.

Kyle panicked as his breathing became more rapid. He wanted to fly faster and try and lose them by the SoDaSoPa, but flying faster for him meant consistency, and if he flew in a straight line the men could have a better shot of hitting him. He was afraid to take that chance, and yet, as he continued dodging the rapid-fire he felt a stray bullet graze the skin on his leg. With a loud cry of pain, the man grabbed his leg and lost his focus. His body wasn’t ready in time to process the feeling of falling until it was too late. With a few more grunts of pain, Kyle landed on the hard concrete floor in a nearby alleyway.

While the fall wasn’t too high, and no bones felt broken, his leg was still bleeding profusely from the bullet. Nonetheless, Kyle knew those guys saw the direction he fell in. They would come for him. He needed to get back up and escape. He had to, they could kill him.

“You’re not going anywhere,” a familiar voice spoke as the three men came into Kyle’s field of vision.

Kyle's heart started beating rapidly. He wanted to quickly get up, run or fly away as fast as he could, but he couldn’t move. He felt frozen. His eyes were glued to what was in front of him. He was stuck. Stuck being face-to-face with death itself, back against a wall in a dead-end alleyway. This was it, it was over. He would never see any of his friends or family again. And Eric. Their last conversation was a fight. And now he’d never be able to tell him he was sorry, or that he loved him.

Kyle watched as the man in front of the other two cocked his gun, but just as Kyle closed his eyes, fully expecting a gunshot, the sound never came.

He instead heard the sound of something jumping off of the building behind him. He heard it land in front of him with a loud thud. He heard…growling?

Kyle opened his eyes to see a large creature. Something much bigger than him, and much hairier-no furrier. It looked as if a werewolf had fused with a raccoon, and it looked angry. But it didn’t seem angry with Kyle, quite the opposite. It had its back turned to him, as if guarding or protecting him from the three robbers. Kyle stared at it in amazement.

The man in the front lowered his gun in fear and shouted in a panic.

“What the fuck is that thing?!”

The creature let out a loud growl before running up to the men, each of them panicking and attempting the flee. The creature, however, did not let them leave. It ran way faster than them, soon appearing in front of them and barring their teeth in a frightening display.

“Shoot it! Shoot it!” One terrified man yelled.

The man in the back shaking raised his gun, but the trigger had no time to be pulled. The beast ran forward at the man and quickly swiped at his gun with his claws. The man screamed as the flesh on his hand broke and immediately started bleeding.

“Let’s get out of here! Go go go!” The man with the bleeding hand yelled as he ran past the creature.

Kyle watched as his three attackers ran out of the alleyway and away from the scene. The creature did not seem too eager to follow them, only staring with a snarl as it watched them leave.

Kyle blinked over and over again as he tried to process what just happened. However, his focus returned when he noticed that the beast had turned around to face him, and was slowly approaching him. He was a little frightened at first. That is until he looked closer at the creature's face.

It was…strange.

He assumed that it had been some kind of monster that happened to be in the area and conveniently saved him or something, but now that he could see its face it looked a lot more…human. And it almost looked…worried?

The creature watched him as it stood up onto two legs, which should have freaked Kyle out but it gave him a better view of it. He could see all of the patterns in its fur, on its tail and face. But something was clearly obvious about this thing, something that Kyle was too terrified earlier to pay attention to.

It was wearing shorts, ripped dark red shorts. Its fur were muted shades of brown, yet on its head looked like it had brightly saturated brown fur, almost looking as if it had human hair.

Its large arms appeared to look more human than the rest of it, as opposed to its legs which looked more canine then anything.

The beast was now only a few inches from Kyle. It opened its mouth, as if it was going to speak to him, but quickly closed it and looked elsewhere. The creature almost looked like it had eyebrows from the way its fur was colored, and as crazy as it seemed, they appeared furrowed in a way that looked as though it was thinking, or possibly puzzled.

Kyle tried to make out more details but the creature was starting to turn around, looking as though it wanted to leave.

“Wait! Don’t…Don’t go,” Kyle called out, successfully making the creature turn back around, quickly too.

“Who are you?” The man whispered as he continued studying it.

It was at this moment that Kyle noticed the full detail of the creature's eyes. While they looked animalistic in the sense that the whites of the eyes were colored and the irises remained black, they also looked the most human. They appeared to have so much emotion in them, but it was the color of the eyes that really made Kyle’s widen in shock.

One was a bright blue and the other a chocolate brown. They were gorgeous, and just like…

“Eric…?”

Kyle watched as the beast frowned in embarrassment, turning its head to look away as if it had been caught doing something mischievous. Kyle heard the creature sigh, and the voice was immediately recognizable.

“Yeah…” Eric whispered.

“You…You’re-”

“-A monster?” Eric attempted to finish for him.

“Furry,” Kyle corrected.

Eric paused for a moment before chuckling bittersweetly.

“I guess…”

“How did this happen?” Kyle asked.

“I’ve…been able to change into this monster for about two years. It’s been a nightmare trying to hide it from everyone,” Eric pouted.

Kyle’s eyes lit up.

“You have superpowers too!?” He asked joyfully.

Eric huffed.

“Curse is more like it.”

“I beg to differ!”

Eric’s expression changed with a sudden realization that Kyle didn’t seem to be afraid of him in the slightest.

“You…You really don’t think it’s weird? You’re not scared of me at all?”

“Why would I be scared of you? I mean, now that I know it’s you,” Kyle smiled.

Eric took a moment to comprehend this, scanning Kyle’s face for any doubt, but there was none. The furry man smiled at his boyfriend and got closer. He was going to give him a hug until he remembered a very important detail about his lover, something that was right in front of his face.

“WAIT-HOLY SHIT YOUR LEG IS BLEEDING!”

Eric quickly knelt down to tend to the redhead, debating on whether or not to touch the injury in his current form.

“Fuck-it’s okay, you’re gonna be fine. I can pick you up and take you home and then we can patch you up with-”

“-Woah woah, Eric. It’s okay,” Kyle said as he held up his hands, soon placing one on Eric’s arm.

“No, you’re not you’re-”

“-Eric, easy, calm down. Remember how I said I have I powers?”

“I saw that you can fly, which is awesome and all, but how does that fix your bleeding leg?”

“Watch,”

Kyle pulls his injured leg up closer to his body and places his hands over the wound. He groans in pain at the contact, making Eric wince, but a light green glow soon starts to shine from his hands, and Eric’s eyes widen in amazement.

In a few seconds, the green glow slowly disappears, and Kyle removes his hands to reveal that the cut has disappeared.

“The blood that was already shed doesn’t disappear when I heal, but the wound stops bleeding altogether once it's closed up,” Kyle states with a soft smile.

Eric appears to be amazed.

“Woah…Wait, does it still hurt?”

“Yeah…The pain doesn't seem to stop automatically, but I should be all better in a few hours.”

“That’s fucking sick. You can fly and have healing powers? Lucky!”

Kyle chuckles.

“There’s one more thing.”

“There’s more!?” Eric shouts as he wags his tail.

Kyle couldn’t help but smile at how cute that is, but he quickly changed his focus over to himself. He concentrated for a moment before channeling his energy and focused on one spot on the wall next to them. In only a few seconds, Eric watched as his boyfriend shot bright blue lasers out of his eyes, hitting the wall next to them for a couple of seconds before Kyle stopped.

“Holy shit…Eye lasers. Fucking sweet.”

Kyle laughed at Eric’s amazement.

“So, can you like cut someone in half with those?” Eric asked, tail wagging once again.

“I’m not sure. I don’t know how powerful they can be against people, I’ve never used them on anything alive before.”

Eric’s grin faded away.

“Wait…You mean you didn’t even try and incinerate those assholes who were chasing you back there?” He asked with a raised brow.

Kyle stared at his boyfriend in silence.

“...I guess I was in too much of a panic to uh, heh, remember that,” Kyle chuckled nervously.

Eric shook his head.

“Wow. Really?”

“Look, I’ll work on that. The important thing is that we’re both fine and that we can go home.”

Eric sighed but nodded his head in agreement.

“I’ll second that. Just try to be more careful next time, okay? You could’ve gotten killed.”

Kyle smiled.

“I will. I promise.”

“Good,” Eric replied before bending over in Kyle’s direction.

Before the redhead could ask what he was doing, the larger man had already hoisted him up and started walking out of the alleyway with Kyle cozy in his arms.

“Uh, you know I’m all better, right? You don’t have to-”

“-’Course I do. You said there will still be some pain for a few hours, right?”

“Well, yeah, but I can-”

“-Nope. No walking until my Jew is healed.”

Kyle rolled his eyes, but couldn’t help himself as a small smile and faint blush appeared on his face.

“Alright then, Romeo. Could you turn back into human Eric now? I don’t want anyone to notice you and question if fursonas are real.”

Eric glared at the man in his arms and frowned. Kyle wore a large teasing smirk on his face.

“If anyone’s the furry here it’s you,” Eric comments before transforming back into the form Kyle’s all too familiar with.

“What? How am I the furry? You’re literally, like, a werewolf-raccoon thing.”

“Yeah, but you’re dating this werewolf-raccoon thing,” Eric replies, matching the smirk that Kyle had earlier.

Kyle frowned.

“I hate you.”

“‘Hate you too, Jew,” Eric ‘proves’ his point even more by planting a kiss on Kyle's lips.

Kyle’s expression quickly shifted as he kissed back. He relaxed into Eric’s embrace even after they broke the kiss.

“You’re ridiculous, you know that?” Kyle stated with a calm yet tired smile.

Cartman matched his boyfriend’s smile.

“I know, but you love me.”

“Heh, how could I not…Thank you, by the way.”

“For what?” Eric asked with a raised brow.

“For saving me, duh.”

“Well of course. Can’t have my Jew getting swarmed by three men who aren’t me.”

Kyle laughed.

“Of course not.”

————————————————————

After the couple returned home, they were very eager to snuggle up in their warm comfy bed. Eric had his arms around his boyfriend and was holding him quite close to his chest. While both men were comfortable, Kyle found himself struggling to fall asleep. Eric seemed to pick up on this pretty quickly.

“...You okay?” He asked.

“Huh?” Kyle looked up at him.

“You usually fall right asleep. Is something wrong?”

“Well…kind of,” Kyle said, trying to find the best way to explain and confess everything that was currently on his mind.

“It’s just that…I know robbery isn’t exactly uncommon in South Park, but this area seems to have gotten worse in terms of crime sprees. For the past few weeks, I’ve seen a lot of stuff on the news about the increased number of assaults, murders, and robberies. I think there’s something going on.”

Eric listened to every detail Kyle spoke, but once he finished the man shook his head dismissively.

“Ky, I think you’re overreacting a bit,” Eric responded making Kyle frown.

“How am I overreacting? You saw what happened back there at that alleyway.”

“They were just trying to rob you is all. Robberies happen all the time in this town?”

“Yeah, but three of them? At the same time?”

Eric made a face at Kyle as he tries to think of a way to respond. Like he looked as though he was trying to come up with an excuse on why he couldn’t finish his homework.

“Well, yeah, that can happen,” he settled with.

Kyle didn’t buy his statement.

“And what are the chances that three people wanted to rob me, at the same time?-”

“-Maybe they all knew each other and were in on it, who cares. Look, it’s over with now so let’s just get some sleep okay?”

Kyle sighed before turning over and resting his head on his pillow. He stared at the wall in frustration for only a few seconds before he felt Eric’s body press against his back.

Eric wrapped his arms around his boyfriend as he softly spoke.

“Maybe you can bring it up with Stan and Kenny. We are seeing them tomorrow for lunch. Maybe they feel the same way…but I’m sure it’s nothing to worry about.”

Kyle relaxed his tense body at Eric’s body contact and comforting words. Even though his boyfriend didn’t seem worried about the rise in crime, maybe his friends would. He was sure at least that Stan would, but Kenny was a possibility too.

“Okay…thanks,” Kyle spoke before yawning.

Eric kissed Kyle’s neck before relaxing up against him as the big spoon.

“Of course…’Night, Jew.”

“Goodnight, Fatass.”

————————————————————

"Boss boss! You won't believe what happened!"

The three men from the street ran into their supposed boss’ office. Each of the men appeared to still be in great stress from the events they had just witnessed. The man with the bleeding hand spoke frantically, standing in front of the other two whilst talking to the back of a black spinning chair.

"Yeah, there was this guy we were going to rob, but then stated fucking flying! Like, actually flying away! We shot him down but then came this other guy-"

"-If you could call it a guy! It was a monster! A big furry beast!" Another one yelled.

“It was something out of a fucking nightmare! What do we do? I don’t wanna keep tryin’ to rob people if those things are out on the loose!” The third man finished.

The robbers’ eyes widened as they heard a small maniacal laugh coming from the chair, still turned away from them.

"A man who can fly and a furry monster, you say? Well...things just got a whole lot more interesting," the boss said before chuckling again.

“This only adds a slight challenge to my plans, but nothing has changed. If you find these people again I want you to destroy them. No mercy,” the boss stated.

“Yes, sir,” The three men responded before filing out of the room, leaving their supervisor alone in his office, chuckling to himself.

“So…finally some other with powers. Finally. Some actual competition.”

Chapter Text

“I tell you guys, it was the weirdest thing,” Kyle said to the two men across from him.

The three of them, as well as Eric, were eating their lunch at one of their favorite diners. The food here wasn’t exactly the healthiest by any means, but it was a food joint that all four of them could agree on. After they graduated, the boys wanted a way to help secure their friendship even if they were to grow apart, and that became a lunch meet every so often whenever they had the chance.

Though it’s not like they could ever grow that apart, at least not with Stan living in the same apartment complex as Kyle and Eric, and Kenny and Karen living with Butters in an apartment close by. While the three did live in separate buildings that were across from each other on two different sides of the complex, the four still thought meeting for lunch every so often would be a nice addition.

“Three guys trying to rob you? All at once?” Stan spoke with a bewildered expression.

“Maybe they were a group that knew each other or something. That happens sometimes,” Kenny commented.

“That’s possible, but that still doesn’t help my worry,” Kyle responded, “Crime around here has spiked up a lot. Some of those streets we used to play on are now riddled with used needles and constant robberies.”

“Jesus,” Kenny muttered.

“Yeah, I’ve heard about that. It’s all over the news. Some people are blaming the Mayor too,” Stan commented.

“Damn, really?” Kyle asked.

“Yeah.”

“Well, I wouldn’t think that she would let anything like that happen. It doesn’t make much sense.”

“Well, there’s not much we can really do about it. Besides, I’m just glad you’re safe, dude,” Stan said before smiling.

Kyle smiles back.

“Thanks, Stan.”

“They didn’t hurt you too bad, right? I mean, you look fine but just to make sure…”

Kyle thought about the words that would be best to say before opening his mouth to respond. Technically he was hurt, he got shot in the damn leg, but he healed himself and was fully recovered now. Did he really wanna risk Stan and Kenny finding out about his freakish powers? Yeah, Eric reacted fine but that was different because Eric actually had powers too. Eric was also his boyfriend and Kyle was sure that he would still love him no matter what kind of superpower he had. However, he did not want to risk Stan and Kenny finding out.

“Oh, uh, no they didn’t. I’m fine,” Kyle replied.

“Yeah, thanks to me,” Eric responded automatically.

“What do you mean?” Stan asked with a raised brow.

Eric and Kyle froze for a brief moment, both of them secretly debating whether or not to tell their friends about the rescue, seeing how that could lead to a confession about their romantic relationship. Kyle immediately saw an opportunity to come forth. Something that Eric noticed and was terrified of.

“Well, actually, he’s right. He helped me defend myself against the robbers.”

“Really? Were you out together then?” Kenny asked.

“Yeah, and why?” Stan butted it with a confused expression.

“No, he came to help me because he-”

“-Had to save his ass!” Eric practically shouted to interrupt Kyle.

“Yeah, I had to save his helpless Jew ass so he would help with rent, duh. I said to him too, I said ‘you’re not gonna get out of this that easy’, heh,” Eric was notably sweating.

Stan sighed and rolled his eyes, meanwhile, Kyle was frowning while staring at his barely touched burger.

“Yeah, that sounds like you, Fatass,” Stan spoke.

“What? I saved his ass, didn’t I?” Eric smirked.

“You also probably gave him shit for it, huh?” Kenny guessed, a smile on his face.

“You know me so well.”

“Well, speaking of you two, actually,” Kenny started, “Stan and I were wondering how the roommate life was. In which, I’m just glad you two haven’t killed each other yet.”

“Which honestly surprises me,” Stan adds.

Kyle and Eric quickly glanced at each other before looking away completely, making the mood a little bit more awkward.

“Well, it’s not like they’re fucking or anything. They’ve got a two-bedroom apartment so I assume they stay in there most of the time,” Kenny stated matter-of-factly.

Eric and Kyle’s faces turned a light shade of red and Kenny continued, none the wiser.

“I just realized I hadn’t really asked since you’ve moved in.”

The secret couple tried to find their voices. Little did Stan and Kenny know that the two were inseparable in their apartment and that ‘second room’ had been turned into Eric’s personal painting room.

“Kenny, don’t be ridiculous, they wouldn’t survive in a one-bedroom apartment,” Stan commented.

“You’re right. Unlike me and Butters, of course.”

“You two are dating, that’s different. Plus, comparing your relationship with Butters to their relationship is like comparing vanilla ice cream to literal dirt,” Stan said with a frown.

Kenny smirked.

“You’re sure you wanna use vanilla ice cream for your analogy? Buttercup and I are anything but vanilla.”

“Oh my god, you get my point,” Stan groaned.

Eric and Kyle sat in silence as they ate their food, listening to Stan and Kenny continue their conversation, both of them oblivious to the fact that the two never responded to Kenny’s question.

“Well, duh, we have the perfect relationship. Cartman and Kyle’s living situation is not gonna be perfect, unlike Leo and I’s.”

“We’re right here, y’know,” Eric mutters, but it falls on deaf ears.

“It’s gotten so much better too now that Butters has been promoted at the office. I’m so glad I decided to take Karen there to stay with me. She’s been so happy.”

“That’s nice, Ken,” Kyle responded in a quiet voice.

“So, we never did get an answer out of you two. Everything fine at the apartment?” Kenny asked.

“...Yeah,” Eric and Kyle respond together, both appearing to be disinterested in the conversation.

————————————————————

After an hour of eating and talking, the four men walked out of the restaurant together. Stan and Kenny were conversating about one of their favorite TV shows, discussing the newest episode that had just come out. Eric and Kyle, however, remained silent and stared at the ground as they walked.

“Oh, shit! I don’t have my wallet,” Stan said before quickly running back to the joint.

“Be right back!”

Kenny and the others watched as their raven-haired friend jolted away, looking like a man on a mission.

Kenny chuckled.

“I better go help ‘em. You two know how bad he gets while in a panic.”

And with that, their blonde friend left to go assist the frantic man, leaving the two of them alone in the parking lot.

They seemed to remain silent for a minute, but only a minute. Tension was high right now, but it wasn’t something that was new to them, being ex-frienemies and all.

Kyle spoke first.

“I can’t believe you.”

“What?” Eric asked defensively.

“That was the perfect time to tell them about us!”

“Why are you so damn insistent on them knowing about our relationship?!” Eric yelled as the two men glared daggers into each other's eyes.

“Because they’re our fucking best friends and they deserve to know!”

“Well, what about us, huh?!”

“What are you talking about?” Kyle asked sternly.

“What’s going to happen to us when they find out?”

“Again, what are you talking about? Nothing’s going to happen to us…”

As Kyle was finishing his sentence he noticed something out of the corner of his eye. It was far behind Eric. It looked like a man…a man with a gun?!

“Ky, you don’t understand what I’m trying to-”

“-DUCK!”

Kyle jumped onto the larger man, using all of his strength and a part of his flying ability to successfully push Eric onto the ground. The two males hit the ground with a thud, Kyle being on top of Eric’s chest, before hearing a loud gunshot.

The man had missed.

Once Eric realized what had just conspired, and Kyle started to get off of him, he quickly got up off the ground. Eric was now focused on the man with the gun, but he could’ve sworn that out of the corner of his eye he saw Kyle glaring daggers at the gunslinger. Eric would bet that it was the angriest his boyfriend had ever looked.

The man with the gun panicked as he attempted to line up another shot, but the couple wasn’t about to let that happen. Kyle quickly jumped into the air, flying quickly towards the stranger. While he seemed to be panicked enough with Kyle as a threat, Eric took to opportunity to change into his alternate animalistic form.

“No! Keep away from me you monster!” The man yelled in a panic as he held his gun, aiming at Eric who was quickly approaching him.

The man did not hit his target, however, as Kyle quickly swooped down to push him onto the floor before flying back up into the sky.

“Leave him alone!”

The man groaned as he quickly got up from the ground and changed his target, drawing his gun up to the sky.

“I’ve got you this time!”

“Huh-”

Kyle was cut off as a bullet went through his arm. He screamed in agonizing pain as he grabbed his arm tightly. He felt his balance get weaker, but was determined to not fall fast as he was several feet off the ground. He was currently using the rest of his strength to glide down safely onto the concrete below him.

Meanwhile, as Kyle was trying his best to not fall to death or end up with a broken bone, Eric had gone ballistic.

As soon as he noticed that the gunman was aiming at his Kyle he froze in fear, only for a moment. Once he came back to reality he acted quicker than ever. As the gunshot was fired Eric jumped onto the man claws first.

He tore through the man’s shirt and skin and roared in anger. It was a sound he himself had never heard before, it was so deep in volume yet so loud. It terrified him almost as much as it horrified the man on the concrete in front of him.

Eric’s anger did not fade in the slightest, however, and he continued to use his sharp claws to make the man scream in fear and in agony. He deserved it. This man was trying to kill Kyle. No one harms Kyle. No one.

Eric continued to let his anger out for a while, continuously clawing the guy’s chest until finally biting down on his neck. As he tightened his jaw around it he could taste a familiar metallic liquid. Even though the man knew it was fatal, he did not let go until he felt the man beneath him stop moving.

Unknown to Eric, Kyle was already safe on the ground, he had been for a while. His arm was still bleeding from the wound, but Kyle had not yet had the chance to heal himself. He was too busy watching the horror of his roommate and boyfriend of over a year nearly behead a man with his own animalistic teeth.

Eric huffed before turning over to notice Kyle staring at him. He was relieved that the redhead seemed fine, albeit terrified, though he did notice the blood on his arm.

He was about to ask if Kyle was alright, but was quickly interrupted before he could even get a word out.

“WHAT THE FUCK IS THAT!?”

Kyle and Eric turned their attention to their friends Stan and Kenny, who appeared to be back from the restaurant. Both Stan and Kenny appeared to be terrified, but Stan was practically shaking from fear.

“Kyle, get away from that monster!” Stan yelled, making Kyle slowly stand up to try and defend said ‘monster’.

“Wait, Stan, you don’t understand-”

“-Both of you go, now!” Kenny yelled before he started to charge at the beast, swiftly pulling a knife out from his pocket.

Eric backed up a bit from his charging friend but was conflicted. Does he dare reveal himself and expose his powers, or does he run away and come back later as his original self and act as if nothing happened. Before he’s able to decide, and before Kenny is about to fight him, Kyle jumps between the two and makes the decision for him.

“STOP! Don’t hurt him!”

Kenny stops, ceasing his charge and lowering the weapon before raising an eyebrow.

“Kyle, what are you talking about-What are you doing?”

"Yeah-get away from that thing!” Stan yelled as he stared at the seemingly horrifying monster covered in blood.

"It's Cartman guys! It's Cartman…”

Stan and Kenny blinked in confusion.

Kenny spoke first.

"It's...what?"

“It’s just Cartman…see?” Kyle spoke as he carefully moved out of the way between the two.

He looked at Eric with almost pleading eyes. He wanted Eric to prove him right, that it really was him, and that he wasn’t a threat. He needed him to turn back into a human.

Eric exhaled softly through his nose as he looked away from the rest, slowly morphing back into his recognizable human appearance. After reverting back, Eric made the quick action to attempt to wipe off any blood from his face, getting some off but ultimately failing at removing the majority.

“Okay…what the fuck just happened?” Stan asked no one in particular.

“He…We have something to tell you,” Kyle started to say.

Kyle could feel Eric’s gaze on him, and he knew that it wasn’t because of what he was about to say. He would humor him this time, but they would talk about this again later.

“Cartman and I have…superpowers.”

“...Come again?” Stan said.

“We have superpowers. I can fly, heal, and shoot lasers out of my eyes, and Cartman can turn into a…well, I’m not sure what we’ll call it-”

“-How about a monster?” Stan finished, making Kyle furrow his brows.

He tried to not let his anger get the best of him, but couldn’t help but be firm with his next words.

“He isn’t a monster.”

“Are you kidding me? He cut your arm, you're still bleeding!"

Kyle huffed before resting a hand on the wound, making Kenny and Stan both jump. A green light captured their eyes, and before they knew it the bullet hole was gone.

The healer grumbled as he wiped away some of the remaining blood on his arm before bringing his attention back to Stan. His tone remained stern.

“And he didn’t hurt me, Stan. It was him,” Kyle said as he gestured to the corpse in the corner of the parking lot.

The four men walk slowly to go inspect the body. While Eric and Stan seem to be a bit squeamish, though for different reasons, Kyle notices something right away.

“Wait a minute…This is one of the same guys from last night.”

“What?” Kenny asks with a wide-eyed expression, knife back in his pocket.

“It has to be,” Kyle said for certain once he noticed the man’s bandaged hand. The same hand that Eric had cut.

Eric noticed it too, though he kept his mouth shut in fear of what Kenny and Stan would say. Though he doubt Stan could say much right now anyway, as he was currently throwing up on the concrete a few feet away.

“Kyle, if you’re sure that this is the same guy who attacked you last night, then I think your suspicions are valid,” Kenny spoke, amazement and worry in his voice.

“I know. Like, who tries to rob someone in broad daylight? And a previous victim at that.”

“It didn’t even look like he was trying to rob us, though,” Eric added. “It seemed like he just wanted to kill us.”

“Guys, can we please stop talking and looking at the dead body-” Stan managed to say before puking onto the parking lot again.

“Yeah, I think we should scatter before someone sees us,” Eric spoke quickly.

Kenny nodded.

“Agreed. We’ll meet up at your guys’ apartment in a few minutes. I’ve got something important to tell you all, but not here. Not in public.”

“Okay?” Kyle responded.

“Come on. Stan, let’s go! We gotta head to my place and then Kyle’s.”

Stan groaned as he slowly followed his blonde friend.

“You’re driving.”

————————————————————

Eric and Kyle remained silent in the bathroom as they washed the blood off. Eric had already cleaned his face in the sink with a washcloth, as was sitting on the toilet lid. Kyle had just traded spots with him and was now using the same cloth and sink to rise off his arm.

Unknown to Kyle, Eric was watching his every movement.

“...Does it hurt?” He asked quietly.

It took Kyle a second to ask what he was asking about.

“Oh…yeah, a little. But I can handle it. I’m just glad we’re home, to be honest.”

Eric nodded a little, momentarily glancing at the floor before looking back up at his boyfriend.

He was quiet. Kyle noticed this right away but didn’t know the best way to approach him yet.

Thankfully, he didn’t have to. As he was drying off his arm with a dry towel, he heard Eric stand up and wrap his arms around his slender body.

The feeling of his boyfriend’s body heat surrounding him was comforting. With his chest against Kyle’s back and his large arms holding him close, nothing could more soothing to him.

“Sorry I just…wanted to make sure you were okay…” Eric mumbled.

Kyle smiled softly as he placed a hand on Eric’s arm.

“I am…Thanks for saving me…Heh, again.”

“You, uh…don’t think I’m crazy, right? Well, you know with that whole-”

“-Eric, listen to yourself,” Kyle said as he turned around to face his lover, Eric’s arms still wrapped around him.

“I’ve known that you were crazy since the moment I met you, Fatass. I’ll never forget any of that shit you did back when we were kids. You turning into a big furry werewolf-raccoon thing and killing a man isn’t even number twenty on the list of things your crazy ass has done.”

Eric seemed to brighten up a little but adverted his gaze from Kyle’s eyes. Kyle, however, wasn’t finished. He brought up his hand to Eric’s cheek and forced him to meet his eyes in the most gentle way possible.

“But that’s part of the reason I fell in love with you. I’m still not exactly sure how, but I know it’s real. Besides, Eric Cartman wouldn’t be Eric Cartman if he wasn’t a big lovable asshole who many people would call bad-shit insane.”

Eric rolled his eyes a little but was starting to smile.

“Besides, you did it to save me, so aren’t you glad you did it?”

Eric was now matching Kyle’s soft smile.

“Sure am, Jew.”

Kyle chuckled before Eric leaned down to give him a soft kiss on the lips. Kyle wrapped his arms around Eric’s shoulders as he kissed back. The larger man still had his arms wrapped around the other as they started to increase the sensualness of the kiss. Eric was first to slowly slip his tongue inside of Kyle’s mouth, making him release a soft moan in response.

As Eric was about to reach down to caress the redhead’s ass, there was a knock on the door. The couple quickly broke away, as if they have just found out the other had the plague.

Cartman groaned.

“Goddammit. Can’t they come over later?” He huffed.

“It’s fine. We can continue where we left off when they leave,” Kyle reassured with a wink before walking past Eric to go to the front door.

“Great,” Eric thought. “Now I gotta try and conceal a boner for the rest of the night.” 

————————————————————

“Alright, Ken. We’re all here. What was so important that you needed to go to your place before meeting us here?” Stan asked, seeming to be less sick than before.

“Yeah, and what’s in the box you’ve got there?” Eric asked.

The four boys were gathered around the dining room table, anxiously awaiting Kenny’s ‘big reveal.’

“What I’m about to tell you does not leave this room, okay?” Kenny muttered in a strict tone.

“Dude, chill, you make it sound like you’re gonna tell us you’re secretly a serial killer,” Cartman commented.

“Guys I’m serious-”

“-Okay okay, dude. Just tell us,” Kyle said, cutting him off.

Kenny took a deep breath before he opened the box and quickly shoved it down the table. The contents of the box were relieved to the other three, and seemed to be…

“Mysterion’s outfit…?” Eric asked.

Kyle and Stan gasped.

“Why do you have this?”

“Cartman, you idiot. Kenny is Mysterion!” Kyle yelled making Eric frown.

“Dude, holy shit,” Stan muttered.

“I know this is a lot to take in, but that’s not all. Mysterion has-...I have powers too.”

Eric huffed as he rested his cheek on his hand with his elbow against the table.

“Running around and acting like Batman in the middle of the night is not a superpower, dude.”

“No, you imbecile. I can’t die,” Kenny said while softly glaring at his overweight friend.

"That's bullshit."

Kenny groaned and got up from his chair, pulling a pocket knife out of his pocket and holding it to his neck.

"Want me to prove it!?"

Eric, as well as the other two men, jumped in their chairs and held their hands out.

"No no, Jesus Christ! I believe you, fuck, man," Cartman huffed, feeling revealed as Kenny put the knife back into his pocket.

“Look, the point is that I’ve had this power for a while and I never knew why. I needed to know if there was any kind of connection between your powers and mine.”

“Um…Well, Cartman and I remembered us first experiencing these powers when we were eighteen,” Kyle stated.

Kenny’s eyes widened with excitement.

“That’s how old I was! Huh…so there is a connection, but why us? Why when we were all eighteen?”

“Not all of us,” Eric said. “Stan doesn’t have any powers.”

Stan took offense to the way Cartman had said that.

“Wha-Hey-”

“-Stan, listen,” Kenny spoke quickly before a dumb argument broke out.

“Has there been anything that you’ve noticed about yourself in the past few years? Something, anything?”

Stan sat in his chair and pondered for a moment. Trying his best to think about anything different about himself in these past two years.

“I mean…I got my job as an assistant mechanic around that time, and I guess I got pretty good with tools.”

Eric huffed.

"Good with tools? Just cuz you work at a car shop doesn't mean-"

“-When did you get good with tools?” Kyle interrupted. “Like, can you pinpoint a time that you felt something change, and you wanted to work on cars or gadgets or something?"

"I think so. It was a few years ago. When I was about...eighteen."

“And, Kenny, do you remember dying and coming back before you turned eighteen?”

Kenny pondered for only a moment before answering the redhead.

“Nope, I don’t think so.”

“So then we all have some kind of ability…But why us?” Kyle pondered.

“Yeah, and are there other people out there with superpowers?” Stan brought up.

“Who knows. All I know is that I’m beat,” Eric sighed.

“Yeah. One would be after murdering someone with their teeth,” Stan huffed out.

Stan’s claim made Eric’s heart burn in his chest, nonetheless, he still grew angry at the comment. Kyle seemed to be extremely upset as well.

Eric seemed as though he was about to defend himself, but Stan beat him to it.

“Hey, wait a minute. You two knew about each other's powers! What the fuck, why didn’t you tell us?”

Eric frowned.

“Oh, I’m so fucking sorry we didn’t want you to know that we had these freakish powers.”

Stan glared at Eric but ignored his reasoning, turning to Kyle instead, who still liked pissed.

“Kyle, come on, man. I’m your best friend, why didn’t you tell me?”

Kyle took a few seconds to respond.

“Cartman’s right, Stan. We-I was afraid of what you all would think.”

Stan couldn’t believe his ears. His eyes widened only a little before frowning at his best friend, standing up from his chair to confront him.

“Well, you told him! Do you honestly trust Cartman more than Ken and I?”

“Wha-I-I didn’t tell him! He found out!” Kyle yelled as he stood up as well.

“Oh, I’m sure he did-”

“-Well what the fuck do you got against him, Stan? He is our friend, and I’m telling the truth. I didn’t tell him, he found out.”

Stan, as well as the others, grew silent as Kyle was still fuming. It stayed silent for a minute until Kyle let out a controlled sigh and spoke once again.

“Lunch was fun, guys…But I’m tired. We’ll talk later, yeah?”

Kenny responded quickly, not wanting anyone to cause another uprising or argument.

“Yeah, of course, dude. I’ll tell Butters you all said hi.”

“See ya,” Eric muttered.

Kenny made a brief jog to the door, practically pulling Stan along with him. When Kenny opened the door and looked back he saw Stan turn around to address Kyle.

“Night, guys…Bye, dude.”

Kyle seemed to become less tense after his friend spoke, almost as if a silent agreement of peace had just been distributed.

“Goodnight, Stan. Bye Ken.”

And with that, the blonde softly shut the door and the two men exited the building, leaving the secret couple alone once again.

Kyle sighed as he sat back down in his seat, resting his arms and head on the table in an exhausted fashion.

Eric wore a frown as he sat down next to him.

“You good?” He asks.

Kyle lifts his head up and faces Eric with tired eyes.

“Fine…I just,” he sighed. “I hate having to keep this hidden…us. I just feel like if Stan knew he wouldn’t have reacted like that.”

Eric huffed.

“You sure? I would imagine that it would’ve been worse if he knew we were fuckin’.”

Kyle rolled his eyes but smiled a little as Eric went on to mock Stan.

“‘What? my super-duper best friend in the whole wide world doesn’t tell me absolutely everything right away? What a shock!’”

Kyle giggled.

“You know, that’s not a bad voice impression.”

“I try,” Eric said with a smirk.

Kyle shook his head before leaning up against his boyfriend’s arm and resting his head on his shoulder. Eric smiled as he rested his head on top of Kyle’s, remembering how much he loves his soft tangerine locks. His hair was always so soft and comforting. Perfectly Kyle.

Which reminds him…

“You know, now that they’re gone we could…continue our little session.”

Kyle smirked as he immediately caught on to what Eric was insinuating.

“Oh my, so soon?”

“Hey, I was trying to hide my boner that entire fucking time.”

Kyle laughed.

“They were only here for like twenty minutes. Not even!”

“Kahl, it was torture,” He whined, making Kyle giggle.

“Alright…I guess I could reward you for being so good.”

“Is it that hot Jewish ass?” Eric asked, immediately perking up.

“Of course-woah!”

Kyle braced himself as his boyfriend picked him up out of the chair with ease and started speed walking to the bedroom.

“My my, eager are we?”

“Of course. I’ve been dying for some alone time with you all day,” Eric said before placing Kyle down on their bed and climbing on top of him.

The two shared a flirty and lustful expression.

“Then what are you waiting for?~”

Chapter Text

“Then what are you waiting for?~”

Eric took Kyle's rhetorical question to heart, deciding to immediately go for the man’s neck first. The redhead squirmed underneath him as Eric bit and licked that spot he knew Kyle loved, making the man moan in pleasure.

After several seconds of attacking and marking Kyle’s neck, he went to Kyle’s lips and kissed them roughly. More often than not, their make-out sessions before sex were rough, hungry, and fullied with lip-biting. The two men acted as though they needed each other’s tongues desperately in order to survive, and this case was no different.

In a few minutes, Eric pulled away from his boyfriend’s wet and sore mouth with a noticeable saliva trail still connecting the two. Kyle used his hand to wipe the saliva away from his mouth, thus breaking the trail, as Eric started to take off his shirt and pants.

Eric used to skip taking off the shirt a few months ago. He was insecure about his body, even if it was somewhat hard to tell with him. Kyle knew this, however, and let him leave his shirt on during their intimate nights. Even though Kyle made it clear to his boyfriend that his weight was not an issue in the slightest when it came to their relationship, he still allowed him to keep in on. It acted as a safe space for him. A way to hide something that he hated about himself, and Kyle understood that all too well. After all, it took years for Kyle to stop wearing a hat over his puffy curls all the time. Eric had helped him with that insecurity, it was fair in Kyle’s mind that he could help him with his.

And he did. For almost a year Eric had been tossing his shirt off along with the other items of clothing during their alone time. It made Kyle feel accomplished like Eric had when he first saw Kyle willingly leave his hat at home during a sleepover of theirs.

So accomplished that even now when Eric took off his shirt along with the rest of his clothes, Kyle wore one of the most loving and pleasant smiles.

“Whatcha smilin’ at?” Eric asked as he slipped off his boxers.

Kyle blushed a little but answered without changing his expression.

“You.”

“Are you overwhelmed by my stunning good looks?” Eric said as he posed with his hands on his hips with his large erect dick pointing towards Kyle.

Kyle chuckled.

“Oh yeah. Stunned,” Kyle responded with only a touch of sarcasm.

Technically, he wasn’t lying. He definitely thought Eric was good-looking. His hair was always so smooth and his face was just so squishable and cute. His eyes were gorgeous and each a different color. He swore it was almost too easy for him to get lost in those chocolate brown and sky blue eyes, and don’t even get him started on his body.

Call Kyle a chubby caser all you wish, he’d deny it, but even he knows that he likes someone with a little more weight to them. Not that he hasn’t been attracted to skinny people before, but if he had to choose between someone that looked like him and someone the looked like Cartman, there would be no competition.

Eric made his way over to Kyle and climbed on top of him once again. It was a simple action, yet it made Kyle’s erection even harder with his naked boyfriend being on top of him like this.

“I think you’re overdressed,” he whispered in a lustful tone.

“What are you gonna do about it?” Kyle teased, matching his lover’s expression.

Eric only responded with a malicious chuckle before he started to pull down Kyle’s pants and briefs. Eric’s hungry eyes stared at his boyfriend’s erection as it sprung up once the clothes were removed. He licked his lips and wasted no time, quickly dragging his tongue up the shaft and placing his mouth against the tip.

“D-Damn, you are eager,” Kyle huffed out.

Eric answered only with a moan as he slid Kyle’s length into his wet needy mouth. Eric loved giving Kyle blowjobs almost as much as he loved getting them. They could happen anywhere and were one of the easiest sexual activities to hide besides handjobs. Eric could count on two hands on how many times he’s sneaked Kyle a blow job in public. Of course, thanks to his super sneaky self, no one ever knew or found them. It wasn’t like Kyle wasn’t up for it, after all, he was just worried about getting caught, but Eric was always sure that no one would see them.

Kyle actually loved giving blowjobs even more than receiving them, he just wasn’t as adventurous as Eric was, and preferred to keep their sensual time to themselves. Ironically enough, one of the main reasons that Kyle loved giving blowjobs so much was because he had no gag reflex. Anyone would assume that the overweight foodie known as Eric Cartman would be the one with no reflex, but that wasn’t so. Sure, he wasn’t bad at bj’s, very much the opposite, but when Kyle would give them he would take it up to a whole other level. He loved watching Eric squirm and feel overwhelmed by how quick Kyle could always deep throat, and turned them both on immensely.

It was a good thing that he didn't have a gag reflex too, as Eric’s cock was larger than Kyle’s in both length and girth, not that Kyle’s was small it was more average than anything, and Eric was fine with that. Though Kyle, more often than not, was on the bottom there had been a few occasions where the two had swapped places with their usual bedroom role, but that was a rarity. Usually, it was what the two of them enjoyed the most: Kyle getting dicked down by his large chubby boyfriend, and Eric dicking down his skinny hotheaded ginger.

Eric’s speed had increased as he continued to suck Kyle off. While he couldn’t go as deep as Kyle could without choking, he still loved watching Kyle’s reactions and listening to his moans while he sucked him off. It was like music to his ears.

The larger man had started to rapidly bring his head up and down his lover’s aching cock. As Kyle got louder he started to squirm around a little, Eric knew that he was close.

The two men didn’t even need to tell each other anymore. They had had sex so many times during their relationship that they knew the audible and visual cues. Kyle always squirmed around when he was close and Eric always increased his pace while thrusting. Memorizing these, along with many other little cues, had helped the two immensely in their sexual relationship. It made it so much easier to tell what the other wanted or what they were thinking, which was perfect for two men that started with rough communication.

They, of course, grew better at it over time.

“F-Fuck, Eric,” Kyle moaned.

Eric took his chance to make Kyle squirm even more and brought his head down further, making him gag a little, but it was all worth it to hear his gorgeous redhead scream in ecstasy.

In just a few seconds, Cartman felt his mouth fill up with Kyle’s seed. It shot to the back of his throat but he was determined not to choke and swallow it all. Kyle was always so good when it came to blow jobs, and Eric saw it as a challenge to get as good as he was, or at the very least get better at it.

Eric seemed to successfully swallow all of Kyle’s cum, but couldn’t help a cough or two as he pulled away and laid next to his panting boyfriend.

“You don’t have to swallow all of that you know,” Kyle said while facing Eric, the both of them still catching their breath.

“Yeah right, Kahl,” He huffed, “spitters are quitters.”

Kyle giggled softly.

“Okay, Kenny.”

“Ey, I’m not a whore like he is.”

“You’re a whore for me,” Kyle stated with a smug smirk on his face.

Eric took a few seconds to respond, staring at Kyle with a poker face before sighing.

“Damn, I can’t even fight you on that.”

Kyle laughed, making Eric roll his eyes with a smile.

“Shut up, Jew, and get on your stomach. I’m not done with you yet.”

Kyle smirked as he turned around on his front, giving Eric a great view of the side of his ass. The larger man could tell that his boyfriend was about to let out a snarky reply so, before he could get the chance to respond, Eric smacked the side of his ass cheek.

Kyle screamed out an almost out-of-character yelp, but Eric knew he enjoyed that. He always did, after all.

“Oh, you asshole,” Kyle muttered but didn’t sound all that angry.

“Shut up, you’re into it, Jew,” Eric said as he took the lubricant bottle from their drawer and squirted a little onto his fingers.

Kyle did not get to respond as he kept his mouth shut once he felt the large hand of his boyfriend caressing and squeezing his ass. He made a soft noise of pleasure as he felt Eric spread his legs open and rub the lubricant around his hole before slowly pushing in with a finger.

Kyle moaned as he wrapped his arms around his pillow, soon resting his head against it as he felt the lubed finger slowly move in and out of his body.

“Mmm, more,” he moaned.

Eric would usually take this time to tease him and make him wait or beg for it, but at this point, Cartman was begging for it, so he quickly added another finger.

Kyle moaned into his pillow once again as his lover pumped two fingers, soon to be three, in and out of him.

The larger man smiled as he watched Kyle enjoy himself getting stretched. It was always an eye-pleaser for him, as much as he loved when Kyle took control and dominated outside of the bedroom he just adored watching him submit when they were in the bedroom. How eager and ready the redhead always seemed turned Cartman on immensely, especially when he got an amazing view like this. He got to watch Kyle’s legs twitch, he got to stare at that eye-catching ass, and most importantly he got to do this with him. No one else had or ever will see Kyle in this state, and he couldn’t feel any luckier.

At the look of it, Kyle seemed to be more than ready for Eric’s cock. His hole could take four of his fingers and it’s not like his hands are small.

Cartman pulled his lubed and wet fingers out of Kyle, making the smaller man spread his legs further apart, as he knew what was coming next. Eric used the rest of the lube on his fingers and rubbed it against his aching cock. It was practically begging to be inside Kyle right now, and so was Eric.

Wasting no more time, the brunette got into position atop the redhead and slowly pushed his throbbing dick inside of his wet hole.

The two men moaned as it slipped halfway in before Eric started to slowly thrust it back and forth. Even though he was aware they had done this for over a year, Eric was always still careful when it came to preparing and making love to his boyfriend, though he would never in his right mind call it ‘making love’ aloud, he thought that some nights seemed more like hot sex while others felt more passionate and close.

He reminisces over the night Kyle had had a terrible nervous breakdown about his future, something that his family was putting too much pressure on him about. Eric swallowed his pride at that moment and held him until his forehead kisses became soft make-out sessions and soon soft passionate sex.

But this wasn’t one of those nights. Tonight was gonna be a hot one where the sound of wet skin on skin and screaming could be heard by the entire complex.

While Kyle wasn’t screaming in ecstasy yet, he was moaning up a storm in the pillow he was holding onto. Eric always thought it was fitting that Kyle was a pillow-biter, not that it wasn’t extremely hot.

“F-Faster,” Kyle moaned out as he lifted his ass up a little, wanting Eric to hit that one amazing feel-good spot.

Eric licked his lips as he pushed deeper into Kyle, making the man yelp in surprise. He did as his lover requested though as well, pumping into him faster and faster.

Kyle’s moaning grew unsteady and his breathing grew frantic. He then arched his back with an extra loud moan, pressing up against Eric’s chest as he continued to pound him. The larger man moved his right arm under Kyle and wrapped around his stomach, just above his still-erect dick.

Kyle was used to this and loved it, but then Eric did something he’d never done before in this position: he bit the side of his neck.

It made Kyle moan more, feeling a different kind of sensation than he was used to. That wasn’t even the most compelling thing either. Eric had also huffed out a low growl after biting down.

It was new and somewhat strange, but the redhead couldn’t be more turned on by it. Eric had him practically trapped here with a strong arm around his stomach and his teeth still pushed against his skin. It wasn’t hard enough to make him bleed, but it was definitely hard enough to leave a mark darker than the rest of the neck bites.

Though, Kyle didn’t care at the moment. He was enjoying the feeling way too much.

“E-Eric, fuck,” Kyle moaned.

Eric didn’t respond with words, he only speed up his pace. The sound of their skin smacking could be heard throughout the apartment and possibly the whole building. Kyle’s moans turned into screams as Eric was balls deep inside of him. The skinny man drooled as he felt every inch of his man’s cock inside of him; quickly thrusting in and out.

Eric unknowingly dug his teeth deeper into Kyle’s skin as he felt his lover tense up and start to squirm. He was close and Eric wasn’t too far behind him.

Everything became hazy for Kyle as his eyes rolled back and his tongue drew out. He panted as the constant pounding felt too much for his body to handle. He let out one final long scream into his saliva-covered pillow before cumming onto the bedsheets of their bed.

Eric continued to fuck Kyle’s sore and wet ass until he also felt like he was ready to burst, not that Kyle minded. A few more quick smacks and quickly Kyle’s ass was full of Eric’s hot seed.

Eric only let go of Kyle’s neck once he felt the last few strings of cum enter his lover’s hole. He slowly pulled his cock out and watched his semen slowly drip out of Kyle’s ass. He smiled a little to himself before leaning down to kiss the side of his boyfriend’s asscheek.

Kyle giggled and spoke in a tired voice.

“You’re weird.”

Eric chuckled before crawling up next to his boyfriend, who turned to face him.

“Says the guy who likes getting spanked,” Eric stated.

“Hey, you’re the one who growled when you bit me,” Kyle retorted, matching Eric’s smug expression.

Eric’s smug expression vanished and turned into a confused look when Kyle finished his sentence.

“G-Growled?”

“Yeah, when you bit me here,” Kyle exclaimed as he sat up softly and turned around so that Eric could see the very red bite mark on the side of his neck.

Eric’s eyes widened, almost in a panic, as he moved closer and carefully drew his finger on the teeth marks.

“What the-holy fuck. I didn’t…I didn’t even realize.”

Kyle smiled a little.

“Hey, don’t beat yourself up about it, it was pretty hot.”

“You’re sure? Even the growling?”

Kyle blushed a little before shrugging and briefly looking away.

“Man, you really are a furry.”

“Hey!”

Eric laughed at Kyle’s immediate offended-sounding response and carefully laid down on the bed, getting comfortable.

Kyle decided to join him as well, carefully scooting over to nuzzle into Eric’s chest.

The larger man wrapped his arms around his boyfriend, letting his hand run through those vibrant red curls that he adored so much. Though the more he stared at them the more anxious he became as a certain question lingered in his mind. He tried his best to push it back, to not pry with the fear he was currently storing up, but he couldn’t help it. He needed to make sure.

“Hey, Ky?” Eric whispered.

“Hm?” Kyle responded quietly.

“Are you sure you’re okay? I didn’t mean to hurt you.”

Kyle huffed.

“No, Eric, I’m fine. I’m sure I’ll feel it in the morning, but it was worth it…Though I’m gonna have to hide it from Stan and Kenny if it’s still there next time we see ‘em.”

Cartman let out a low laugh and relaxed a bit before kissing his lover’s forehead.

“Love you, Jew.”

Kyle smiled as he let himself slowly drift off to sleep against Eric’s chest, feeling warm with the large arms around him.

“Love you too, Fatass.”

Chapter Text

“Another day another night in the small quaint town of South Park, or at least it should be as there have been many recent robberies among the locals here.”

The newsman on the television captivated Eric and Kyle’s attention as they sat on the couch. While Eric would hesitate to reveal it to anyone, he was just as nervous about the increase in crime as Kyle was.

“Amongst those robberies, we had another crime occur yesterday in the early afternoon. Here with the live report is an old midget in a bikini.”

“Tom, I’m standing in the parking lot of one of South Park’s favorite spots: the local Denny’s. It was here that a man was found lying dead in his own blood. He appeared to have been shredded and partially devolved by a big furious monster.”

Eric sighed as he covered his face in his hands. Kyle rubbed his back in support.

“Well, at least no one saw us.”

“Investigators say that it was like no creature they had ever seen before. With teeth marks around his neck area and his insides torn out, there’s no telling that whatever did this is dangerous. Back to you Tom-”

The TV’s audio shut off as Kyle quickly grabbed the remote and pressed the mute button. He sighed in relief before turning to Eric who still had his head in his hands.

“Eric, hey, don’t listen to them,” he said before placing a hand on his back.

“I know you’re not a monster. You were just protecting us. That robber was the bad guy here, remember?”

Eric remained still for a moment before removing his hands.

“Yeah…Well, at least they didn’t know it was us. Better for them to think it was some deranged animal than a person, I guess.”

Kyle smiled a little as he nodded.

“Yeah, we just have to-”

“-Wait, who’s that?” Eric asked, interrupting Kyle as he pointed to the television.

The TV displayed a middle-aged man with dark grey hair and orange eyes in a fancy suit. There was a large text under him with white font and a red backdrop.

‘MITCH CONNER FOR MAYOR,’ it reads in all capitals.

“Unmute it,” Eric instructed.

Kyle picked up the remote again and quickly pressed the mute button again as he aimed it toward the television.

“-It’s a real tragedy what’s happening these past few days. This town used to be a quiet, respected, and loving place.”

“Pft, since when?” Eric commented, making Kyle giggle.

“Well, I say no more. Our mayor has been here long enough and it’s clear that she’s unable to stop this increased crime. Well, I say it’s time for a little change around here. We need our streets to be whole again, we need our neighborhoods to be safe, and we need this town to go back to its former glory. That’s why I, Mitch Conner, am proud to say that I am running for mayor. ”

Kyle and Eric watch with raised eyebrows as they glance over at each other. Screams of supporters can be heard in the background of the live broadcast.

“If I am elected I promise to rid our humble town of this filth. A vote for me is a vote for South Park.”

“Okay, is it just me, or is this a little too convenient?” Kyle points out.

“Convenient?” Eric asks.

“Yeah. Like, this guy suddenly comes up out of the blue and addresses that he’s running for mayor only a few weeks after all of this crime started?”

“Okay, that is weird,” Cartman agrees.

Kyle yawned before replying.

“Very…I think I’m gonna take a nap.”

Eric chuckled as he shifted his body over so that Kyle could lay down.

“Since when does Kyle Broflovski want a nap?” He joked.

“Since he’s been spending most of the day gathering research about colleges and scholarships,” Kyle teased back with a smile as he rested his head down on Eric’s lap.

“Well, as much as I’d love to join you I’m hungry.”

Kyle pouted but lifted his head up so his boyfriend to get up from the couch.

“Aww, you’re no fun,” Kyle teased as he laid back down.

Eric only stuck his tongue out before kissing Kyle’s forehead.

“Have a nice nap then.”

Kyle yawned again as he pulled down the couch’s decorative blanket on himself and soon get comfortable on one of the couch’s soft throw pillows.

“Mhm,” he muttered.

————————————————————

Eric glanced over to Kyle’s sleeping body as he took another bite of his tuna wrap. He smiled a little as he watched his boyfriend’s relaxed breathing through the blanket.

He always looked so peaceful while he slept. Eric never was one to wake up earlier than Kyle when they slept together, but on the rare occasions where he did, it was always a sight to see.

Kyle always had some kind of bedhead where his curls were even more frilly and soft. They were always scattered unevenly, and Eric thought it was beautiful, everything about Kyle was.

As Eric was about to take another bite of his wrap, his phone started ringing. Loudly.

So loud that Eric panicked when he picked it up and quickly turned down the volume, hoping that it wouldn’t accidentally wake up his sleeping beauty.

Thankfully, Kyle appeared to be still fast asleep, making Eric sigh in relief.

With his phone now on silent, he turned his attention back to it. Kenny appeared to be calling him.

He quietly stood up from his chair, setting the tuna wrap down on his plate before walking into his and Kyle’s bedroom, making sure that he wouldn’t be disturbed.

“Hey, Ken. What’s up?” He asked as he spoke in a quieter tone than usual.

“Dude, did you see the news earlier?” Kenny asked immediately.

Eric sighed a little.

“Yeah. The Jew and I both did.”

“Isn’t it weird that this mayor candidate is showing up right after you guys got attacked?”

“Yes, we did,” Eric responded, acting like this was one of the last things he wanted to discuss.

“Well, I think I’ve come up with a pretty good plan.”

Oh, God. Eric didn’t like the sound of that. Plans meant stuff: as in stuff that needed to be done. He didn’t want to do anything right now unless it involved eating, sleeping, or being with Kyle.

“What is it?” Eric replied with a groan.

“While Stan hasn’t really figured out what to do with his powers yet, the three of us clearly could do some good on those robbers who have been attacking people late at night.”

“I don’t like where this is going,” Eric thought to himself.

“The four of us could fight those bad guys and help out the town. I’ve never heard of this Mitch Conner guy, and I don’t trust him one bit, but we can train together and overcome-”

“-Kenny, stop. This is ridiculous.”

“No, it’s not, dude! We have literal superpowers. We can help save the town.”

"Why would I wanna risk my life to fight off a bunch of poor people and an old man?"

Kenny groaned.

"Because that old man might become our Mayor, idiot! Look, I know it sounds like a far fetch but I think he’s got something to do with the increased crime to make Mayor McDaniels look bad.”

Eric groaned, wishing he had joined Kyle with his nap.

“Kenny, you’re overthinking this.”

“Am I really? After all the shit we’ve gone through in the past is it really so hard to believe?”

Eric exhaled slowly as he paced around the apartment, Kenny had a good point, and that only made him start to worry as he continued listening.

“Think about it, if he's controlling the crime rate in town and making it dangerous to go out at night, what do you think he'll do once he's in house?”

Eric stopped pacing as he ended up in the living room. His close friend’s words grew more meaningful as he looked over at his still sleeping boyfriend on the couch.

“What do you think he's gonna do to the people we care about? Our family and loved ones?”

The large brunette walked up closer to his peaceful lover. He wore a somber look as he gently brushed some stray curls out of his face. He loved Kyle so much. He loved him even more than he did before they got together. He never thought someone could love him as much as he loved them, and he was so glad that he had been wrong.

Kyle was one of...no…Kyle was the most important thing in his life. He would do anything to keep the both of them safe and happy…

Eric let out a soft sigh before walking back into the bedroom to answer Kenny.

"Alright...I see you're point. What's the plan?"

Kenny’s voice seemed to perk up a little bit as he answered.

"I want you and Kyle to meet Stan and me at the old SoDaSoPa tonight at 7:00 PM. Stan's already down for it. There, we can train with each other for a while, and afterward, I suggest we scan the area and walk around town together to make sure no one else gets hurt tonight.”

"Alright...I'll let him know. See ya tonight."

Eric hangs up on his friend before he sits down on the made bed with a sigh. He checks the time on his phone, noting that it’s currently 5:20 PM.

He groans a little, thinking about what exactly he wants to do. As much as he hates to bring him into this, Kenny requested that Kyle come with him. While he’s sure Kyle could handle his own out there, especially since he’ll be with him, he’s gotten seriously injured twice already. When it comes to him and his friends, they always have bad luck.

What if something happens where he can’t protect him?

Eric took a second to breathe and calm himself. It was just for tonight. He and Kyle would be fine. Just a little fighting practice along with a small stakeout. How crazy could it be?

Cartman got up from the bed and walked over to Kyle. He kneeled down beside the couch as he watched his lover slumber. Such a shame that he has to disturb him.

“Ky…Ky, wake up,” Eric whispered as he shook Kyle’s arm a little.

The redhead stirred in his sleep.

“Kyle. Babe, come on, it’s important,” he spoke a little louder.

Kyle slowly opened his tired eyes with a yawn, rubbing them a little as he responded.

“What’s up?”

“Kenny wants us to meet up with him and Stan at the old SoDaSoPa tonight at seven. I tried to talk us out of it, but he’s pretty set on practicing our ‘fighting skills.’ He wants us to walk around the town tonight too, like some weird stakeout.”

Kyle hummed a little.

“Well, what time is it now?”

“About 5:20.”

“Lay with me, then?” Kyle asks as he reaches out for his boyfriend.

Eric smiles as he leans down to kiss the man’s face.

“Alright. As long as you lay on top of me. Can’t have my handsome man get squished.”

Kyle giggles a little as he sits up, making room for Eric to lay down. The spot on the couch is warm from Kyle’s nap earlier, and it’s quite comforting, at least for Cartman.

The redhead moved back towards his original spot, slowly positioning himself on top of Eric before he rested his body against him. He made himself comfortable on Eric’s warm chest and felt even warmer when the man wrapped an arm around him.

“We should set an alarm,” Kyle mentioned.

Eric groaned.

“I was afraid you’d say that,” he replied, making Kyle chuckle.

Eric reached over and set an alarm to wake them up at 6:50. Thankfully, the SoDaSoPa wasn’t too far away, so they didn’t have to worry about waking up too early. Though, Eric might try and convince Kyle to take the car. Just in case.

“‘Night, Eric,” Kyle yawned.

Eric kissed his forehead before relaxing again.

“‘Night.”

————————————————————

Eric wasn’t exactly sure how Kyle had convinced him that they should walk. Sure, he was confident about the two of them defending themselves with their powers, but that’s beside the point. Eric wanted to take the car, and somehow the two of them were walking towards the SoDaSoPa.

Okay maybe, just maybe, Kyle had used his sex appeal to hypnotize Eric, and goddammit how he hates when he does that. All he has to do is give Eric this look, then all of a sudden Eric is weak to him.

Eric only assumes this is high-level Jew magic. Nevertheless, the two thankfully make it to their desired location without a hiccup.

“Hey, guys. Glad you could make it,” Kenny says. Or-well-Mysterion, I guess.

“Why are you wearing that, dude?” Eric groans.

“Hey, just because you all know what I do at night doesn’t mean I want others to. Remember, not a word.”

“Yeah yeah, whatever, man.”

“So, what exactly are we doing for this ‘training session’?” Kyle asked.

Kenny smiled.

“I’m glad you asked. Come on.”

Kenny smiled as he led the three boys deeper within the SoDaSoPa. As they followed their friend, walking along the broken dirt path, Stan and Kyle met eyes.

Stan made an attempt to smile a little, still not exactly sure how Kyle has been since the argument from yesterday. It ended alright when they left, but Stan wanted to know if any of that anger was still leftover.

Thankfully, it seemed like the answer he received was a good one. Kyle had smiled back at him and nodded his head a little. They were good.

“Alright, guys. Here it is.”

Kenny stepped aside as his three friends stepped forward. They feasted their eyes upon everything that was built, and it looked as though there were different sections for different people. There were punching bags that were attached to a new solid structure by the building, devices that appeared to be used for dodging, an obstacle course, and…metal manikins?

“What are those for?” Kyle asked as he pointed them out.

Kenny smiled as he proudly responded.

“Ask Stan. He’s the one who built all of this.”

Eric and Kyle’s eyes widened as they looked over at their raven-haired friend, who smiled at Kenny’s compliment.

“Dude, that’s awesome!” Kyle stated.

“Oh, it’s nothing really, but since you asked: Those are metal manikins I made them with the intention of you using your eye lasers, to practice your aim, and I made sure to use a metal that was really hard to melt so go crazy!” he stated cheerfully.

“Thanks, dude,” Kyle smiled.

“Oh that’s not all,” Stan stated as he pointed out each individual course.

“Over there is the obstacle course Ken and I made that should help out with your speed and agility, and over here is the wooden set I made to help you dodge obstacles, and over there looks like some regular old punching bags but I designed it so that the leather was almost impossible to rip! That way Cartman could go as feral as he wants to.”

“Excuse me?” Eric said with a raised eyebrow.

“Stan, this is awesome, dude! I can’t believe you did this all in one night,” Kyle commented.

Stan blushed a little at the high praise from his friend.

“Nah, it was nothing.”

“Can we just get to this training already?” Eric said as he walked towards the punching bags.

Everyone dismissed him as they went off to their own spots. Everyone except Kyle, but he assumed the snippiness was just because it was late, and Eric didn’t seem like he wanted to come here. Nonetheless, Kyle went over to the metal manikins, excited to try them out.

As Kyle and Eric went over to their respective spots, Kenny went over closer to Stan.

“So, where are you gonna go? Obstacle course or dodging course?”

“Probably dodging. I’ve never really practiced with it. I’ll do the obstacle course next time though, but I totally forgot to bring my inhaler so, yeah,” Stan responded with a small laugh.

Kenny smiled.

“Sounds good then, dude, thanks again for putting this together,” Ken said before walking over to the obstacle course.

Stan smiled, proud of himself and his work, but now was the time to train up with the others.

————————————————————

After about an hour of practice and training, Kenny called the group back together.

“How’d everyone do?” He asked.

“Mine was awesome!” Kyle exclaimed with excitement. “I mean before I was so worried that I would accidentally ruin your hard work, Stan, but you were right. The metal looks completely untouched.”

“That’s awesome!” Stan said with a smile.

“Well, mine wasn’t exactly how you said it was,” Eric commented with a neutral expression.

“I mean, punching it worked fine, but when I transformed and actually used my claws…”

Eric pointed over at the few bags. Most of them looked fine, but one had a clear indication of small cuts.

“Honestly, I don’t really care if you change it. I’ll just stick to punching them. Besides, I already know my claws are strong, I don’t need to practice that,” Eric said while smiling at the end of his sentence.

Stan rolled his eyes a little.

“Alright.”

“Well, I wanted to say one last thing before we go out there for patrol,” Kenny stated.

“What is it, Batman?” Eric jokingly asked.

Kenny ignored the tease.

“I think we should have some code names. Wouldn’t want anyone to know who we are if we’re out there causing havoc.”

“Aren’t we supposed to stop the havoc?” Kyle asked.

“Well, duh, but I mean a different kind, like unwanted attention. This guy’s running for mayor; if he’s behind the increased crime rate and sees we’re trying to stop it then who’s to say he won't target us?”

“Good point.”

“Oh, and I was planning on making some costumes for us!” Stan exclaimed happily.

Eric sighed.

“Costumes, really? For what?”

“To help mask our identity, dumbass. I mean, look at your clothes right now. You obviously get bigger when you transform, and it’s ripping your clothes.”

Eric looks down at himself and notices that Stan’s right. There are a few rips on his shirt and pants that definitely weren’t there before, all in various sizes.

“Huh…How did I not notice that?” Eric whispers to himself.

“Prolly because you’re always too busy admiring that you can live as your fursona,” Kyle comments with a smirk.

“I am not a fury!” Eric yells, making the others laugh.

“Well, I’ve already got my name picked out: Toolshed,” Stan says with a proud smile.

“Can Cartman’s be ‘The Fury’?” Kyle comments, making Kenny laugh again.

“Fuck off, no,” Eric responds quickly. “I wanna be Raccoon Man or something!”

“Really?” Kenny chuckles.

“Okay well, how about The Werecoon?”

Stan huffs.

"You really are a furry-”

“-Shut up! I do what I want and I say it's cool,” Eric says again, interrupting Stan altogether.

“Alright, that just leaves Kyle,” Kenny comments.

Kyle, ironically, seemed to have been the only one unprepared for this. He thought about the powers he had and attempted to think of a few ideas.

“Uh, ‘Flyboy’?” He attempted.

“Ew, no, super uncreative,” Eric commented making Kyle frown.

“Oh, and your name is so original,” he fought back.

“It sounds much cooler than Flyboy. Hah, your code name should be Human Kite. Eh? Kite. Get it? 'Cause-”

“-I get it, Cartman,” Kyle responded with a frown.

“You know, it’s not a bad name,” Kenny stated.

Eric smiles proudly while Kyle was left in awe.

“Then I just have one more thing to add before we head out,” Stan stated as he got up and started to hand out small devices, explaining what they are while doing so.

“These are remote earpieces I made so that we can communicate with each other while we’re separated. Since I figured we’d be going on these little missions for a while, I thought they’d be a good idea.”

Kyle smiled at the one in his hand and put it in his ear.

“Awesome! How do they work?” He asked.

“There’s a button in the middle of them. Hold it to turn the earpiece on and off, click it once to mute sound coming from the other earpieces, and click it twice to mute your sound from the other earpieces,” Stan explained with a bright smile.

Eric huffed as he reluctantly put his earpiece in.

“Okay, are we done now? I’d like to get this little ‘stakeout’ thing over with already.”

Kenny and Stan rolled their eyes simultaneously.

“Alright alright,” Kenny said, “but let’s split up to cover more ground. Stan, you and I will head towards the Bank and scout around that street for suspicious activity. Kyle and Cartman, you two will head over to the old neighborhood and observe there.”

“Man, it’s been a while since I’ve been down that road,” Kyle mentioned.

“You literally visited your mom like four weeks ago,” Eric commented with a raised brow, making Kyle blush with anger and embarrassment.

“Exactly, that was a month ago. I wonder how Ike’s been doing at his new school-”

“-You are such a mama’s boy,” Eric smirked.

“Says you!”

“Oh yeah? Well, you’re-”

“-GUYS!”

The two men jumped as their usual calm raven-haired friend yelled out, successfully stopping their argument.

“Can we please just go already?” Stan asked.

The two huffed, Eric rolling his eyes, before they both shut their mouths completely and walked out of the SoDaSoPa.

Stan lightly shook his head.

“I’ll never understand why they chose to live together. I swear, Kyle’s just torturing himself,” Stan whispered over to Kenny.

Kenny didn’t appear all that convinced though.

“Hey man, Cartman’s our friend, don’t be like that,” Ken whispered back.

“I know, but you know how he is, especially with Kyle. Those two could fight about anything if given the chance to.”

“I know, but they seem to be doing fine to me. Besides, I’m sure they just isolate themselves in their own rooms.”

“I guess,” Stan replied, not all that convinced but they needed to get a head start on surveying the town before it gets too dark.

————————————————————

Kyle and his boyfriend slowly made their way down the street of their old neighborhood. While Kyle had been down this way before, visiting his family every so often, Eric had not been down by his old house since they had left.

It was nostalgic for both men, walking down the street of their childhood homes. Eric was glad to notice that nothing had changed on the outside. Every house appeared to be the same as if they hadn’t grown up at all…He should really visit his mom sometime soon.

“Hey, Eric?” Kyle asked in a quiet voice, drawing Cartman out of his thoughts.

“Yeah?” He asked as he focussed his attention on Kyle.

Eric would be worried about the other two hearing them through the earpieces they were wearing, but as soon as the group split up and turned them on Kyle signalled to him to mute the audio coming from them, just in case something would slip. Couldn’t accidentally give their clueless friends a hint about their relationship. At least, not yet…

“I…I know that now might not be the best time to discuss this, but…”

Eric could tell that Kyle was struggling to speak about this topic, but he didn’t have to. Eric already knew what he was going to bring up.

“I know what you’re going to say,” Eric spoke with a frown, making Kyle even more visibly upset.

“I just don’t understand why you don’t wanna tell them, or why you won’t at least let me tell them. I’m sure if I told Stan and Kenny they wouldn’t-”

“-You don’t get it, Kyle,” Eric spoke with a harsh tone as he stopped walking, taking Kyle off guard.

Eric continued while still standing still, eyes aimed at the ground.

“You don’t fucking understand…”

Kyle was silent for a moment. He wanted to get angry at him and let loose his frustration, but he knew that Eric was just like him. If he was upset, yelling was going to push him further away.

And so, Kyle let out a slow exhale and placed both of his hands on Eric’s shoulders, making Eric look up slightly, barely meeting his eyes.

“Then help me…Tell me why. Why does it worry you so much?”

Cartman’s eyes darted to the concrete floor, then back up at Kyle, then back to the floor. They remain there for a solid minute before eventually traveling back up to Kyle. Once his eyes meet his boyfriend’s he’s at a loss. Those bright emerald green eyes always tell him so much, and he’s always so weak to them; to Kyle.

Gazing into those eyes for only a few seconds tells him all he needs to know. Tells him to be honest with the man they’re attached to. While he’s tried to hide the full meaning of his reason behind keeping their relationship a secret, it’s obvious now that he should come clean. Fully clean.

“...Kyle…the truth is I’m…I’m scared.”

Kyle says nothing, letting Eric continue sharing his thoughts.

“I’m worried about their reactions and what they’ll think.”

“But why?” Kyle asked softly, moving his hands over to Eric’s chubby cheeks.

“Because it’s us, Ky. We’ve fought ever since we first met.”

“Won’t that be a good thing though? Showing everyone that we could move past fighting?”

Eric frowned as he placed his hands over Kyle’s.

“I doubt it. Stan’s been up on our case since we’ve told them about us living together. I swear, he keeps thinking that I’m gonna hurt you or something, completely forgetting that I’ve stopped acting like that since fucking middle school.”

“I know, I know that.”

“But he doesn’t. And if our own fucking friend thinks I’m going to be abusive towards you when we’re roommates, how much is that going to escalate when he finds out we’re dating?”

Kyle frowned at the remarks and claims of his best friend, but he understood where Eric was coming from. He sighed before pulling Eric into a warm hug.

“Don’t worry, Eric. It’ll be fine, and if not then I’ll…I’ll make him understand.”

Eric’s heart grew heavy in his chest and he felt as though he had something caught in his throat. Nevertheless, Eric hugged his boyfriend back, even with his uncertain attitude.

“What about everyone else…? You can’t possibly convince the whole town that this is the new norm.”

“I won’t need to,” Kyle spoke, this time with more confidence, “If anyone else has a problem with us, then fuck ‘em. We don’t need to prove anything, and I know you’re not abusive. Isn’t that enough?”

Kyle pulled away from the hug with a smile on his face as he finished speaking. It took Eric only a moment to match that smile, but it didn’t last long.

“What about your mom?” He asked with a worried expression.

Kyle seemed to be taken off guard but after a quick breath in and breath out his confidence returned.

“Her too. I love my mom, but I’m a grown man now and I live in my own place. If she doesn’t like who I’m choosing to be with, then fine, but it’s not going to change the fact that I’m with you, and that’s final.”

Eric’s worried expression turned into a loving one almost immediately. Years ago, he would’ve thought that Kyle was far out of his league. That he would never want to date someone he had claimed to hate. Now, hear Eric was, listening to Kyle go on about defending their relationship, even stating that he’d stand up to his own mother. Eric couldn’t possibly feel more than love. Maybe he was wrong. Maybe Kyle wouldn’t be taken away from him if everyone disagreed with their new relationship. Maybe…maybe they could tell them.

“Kyle, I think-”

“-Werecoon, Kite, we need you at the Bank ASAP!”

Kyle and Eric jumped as they heard Kenny’s voice through their earpieces. They both pushed down the button twice in order to quickly answer their friends.

“We’ll be right there!” Kyle shouted.

“Read you loud and clear,” Kenny copied.

Kyle turned to face Eric again.

“Come on, let’s go!”

And with that, Kyle was off. He flew high in the sky, quickly surveying his area before soring towards the Bank of South Park, leaving Eric on the ground.

“Hey! Only one of us can fly asshole!”

————————————————————

After Kenny quickly silenced his earpiece he swung his fist at a man who was running after him.

He and Stan had run into a bunch of men in black clothes and masks seemingly kidnapping an innocent bystander. The person had been shoved into an old brown sack as soon as the two boys noticed the crime.

Kenny had called Eric and Kyle for backup as he and Stan quickly approached the men, hoping to free the bystander quickly.

The men yelled out various threats and commands as they fought, but Kenny was used to this. He was used to fighting as Mysterion late at night, surrounded by bad guys. Taking on five of them by himself was easy. Stan, however, has had little to no fighting experience. Ken made a note to himself about training him later on.

“I’ve got these guys covered, Stan, go help the bystander!” Kenny yelled before jumping into the air and kicking the man in front of him hard in the jaw.

Stan quickly nodded as he ran towards the person moving around in the sack. Unfortunately, it seemed as though while one man came after Kenny, the rest were guarding the sack, and two of them seemed to be attempting to carry it to the open trunk of a black car.

Stan was panicked and didn’t know how to help. He wasn’t as experienced as Kenny, he couldn’t turn into a big intimidating beast like Cartman, and he couldn’t shoot lasers out his eyes like Kyle! What could he possibly do here?

Thankfully, he didn’t have to ponder any longer, for two thin lines of bright blue lasers shot out from the sky and burned one of the men’s shoulders. The guy didn’t appear to be too heavily injured, but the shot already looked like it had first-degree burns. Either way, he yelled out in pain.

“Nice shot, Kite!” Stan yelled as he looked upward at his flying friend.

Kyle smiled back. Understanding the important use of their code names, he yelled back.

“No sweat, Shed. Now let’s go!”

Kyle quickly flew downward and approached the four men surrounding the sack, making them all scatter.

One of the henchmen pulled out a gun, but before he could even use it it was kicked away by Kenny.

“Nice one,” Kyle said after punching one of the men.

“Hey, where’s the one you were fighting before?” Stan asked.

After knocking out the man he was fighting with a solid punch to the head, Kenny pointed behind him with a smirk on his face. The guy was completely out, laying on the concrete.

“Damn, you really gotta show me your stuff,” Stan spoke, making Ken chuckle.

“Trust me, I plan to.”

The three men remain quiet for the rest of the fight, focusing mostly on their combat and abilities. In only a few more minutes, the remaining two men fled the scene, jumping in the black car and driving away as the other three men lay on the concrete completely unconscious.

“Well, I’d say that was a successful first team fight,” Kenny mentioned.

“Yeah, uhm, what do we do with them?” Stan asked, gesturing to the bodies on the floor.

“Leave ‘em. I’m sure police will come pick them up in the morning.”

“Uh, not to harsh this victory of the ‘team fight’ but we’re missing someone,” Kyle commented.

“Hey yeah, where’s Werecoon?” Kenny asked.

Almost as if he had been called from another land, the three men heard running and huffing from not too far away. In no time Eric appeared on the street in his raccoon form seemingly out of breath.

“...Oh, come on! I ran all that way for nothing?” He yelled between pants.

"Jesus, what took you so long, Fatass? Human Kite was here like three minutes before you," Stan commented.

Eric huffed.

"The Jew can fucking fly."

Kyle chuckled.

“You need to go to the gym sometime, dude.”

“Fuck you-”

Eric was seemingly cut off by muffling coming from the brown sack. The bag shuffled for a second before it seemed as though the bystander had removed a piece of tape that had been covering their mouth.

"Can anyone out there get me out of this bag, please?" A familiar feminine voice shouted.

The eyes of the four boys widened as they quickly approached the bag. They gathered around it and watch only inches away as Stan went to untie the sack. As he loosed the rope on the top and brought the fabric down, the bystander appeared to be none other than-

“-Wendy?” Stan said in shock.

Wendy, ironically, appeared to be just as shocked.

“Stan?”

Cartman huffed.

"Oh great. A familiar face. What is this, a high school reunion?"

Wendy backed back in fear as she noticed that the voice belonged to a seemingly dangerous monster.

"Jesus fuck! What the hell is that thing!?" She yelled.

"Woah, Wendy, it's okay! It's just Cartman," Stan said.

Cartman chuckled as he slowly transformed back into his regular human self.

"Yeah, don't get your panties in a twist, Testaburger."

Wendy calmed down but didn’t seem all that pleased with the new information. She huffed with a small scowl.

“As a matter of fact, I think I prefer the beastly creature.”

“Ay!” Eric yelled, making Kyle snicker quietly.

“What are you doing out here by the Bank this late at night?” Kenny asked.

“If you untie me first I’d be glad to tell you,” she said.

Kenny nodded before quickly taking out his pocket knife and cutting the rope around her, successfully letting her free.

“Hey, why didn’t you use that in the fight?” Stan asked.

“I only use it when I have to. I knew we had everything under control,” Kenny simply responded.

Wendy smiled as she let out a relieved sigh and stood up.

“Thanks, guys. It’s nice to see you all again. Been a while.”

Kenny, Stan, and Kyle nodded with a smile.

“Nice to see you too. Now, why were you out here so late?” Kenny asked, making Wendy smirk and raise an eyebrow.

“I could ask you all the same thing.”

“We’re on patrol. We’re planning to do stakeouts around town every so often so that we could help with the crime rate, and possibly figure out what’s been going on,” Kenny explained.

Wendy’s dementor brightened.

“Holy shit, that’s what I’m doing!”

“Yeah, right, like you can fight,” Eric commented.

“Who was it that kicked your ass in elementary school, again?” Wendy asked with a raised eyebrow.

Eric huffed with a pout as he crossed his arms, but he remained silent, letting Wendy continue.

“Anyway, I’ve been boxing and going to the gym as a hobby. After I saw the news about the rise in crime and the new mayor candidate I knew something was up.”

“We did too. Do you think he could be behind it?” Kyle added.

“Not a doubt in my mind now. I was only skeptical at first, but after doing some digging on him and the recent crime happenings, I have some important information I want you to see.”

Wendy fished in the side pocket of her pants before pulling out a flash drive.

“This is why I was a target tonight. I managed to get into the Bank and hack into his personal bank account. I searched for his payment information but got caught and was almost taken away by those men.”

“Well, that definitely means they work for him,” Stan commented.

“And what? So now you have nothing on him?” Eric asked.

“Not exactly. I did manage to copy some files of certain transactions he’s made these past few weeks, and I’ve got a pretty good feeling about it.”

“That’s awesome!” Kyle said.

“I was going to look at everything when I got home. Honestly, I’d rather head there quickly before more goons show up. I’d go back in the bank to try and get some more dirt, but I’d rather get away alive.”

“We don’t blame you,” Stan said.

“You’re all welcome to come with me to my place. I’m sure you all are as eager as I am,” Wendy said as she walked towards an alleyway, revealing she had secretly parked her dark purple car there.

“That would be awesome, thanks,” Kyle commented.

“No problem,” She chuckled. “You know, before Mitch appeared on the news I thought that you guys had something to do with the increased crime. Well, mainly Eric.”

“Ay!”

Everyone except Cartman laughed as they got in her car, Stan taking the passenger seat.

“So, where exactly do you live?” Stan asked.

Wendy smiled.

“I’ll show you.”

————————————————————

Wendy pulled into the spot reserved for her car. She appeared to live in a large condo complex a little further outside of town, just a few miles past the apartment complex where the three boys resided. As they got out of the car they stared almost in envy.

“Uh, Wendy, what kind of job do you have again?” Stan asked.

Wendy giggled as she lead the way upstairs.

“I’m a technician at this big company. It’s kind of boring because all of their problems are so easy to fix, but it pays well.”

Eric huffed.

“I’ll say…” He whispered mainly to himself and Kyle.

“Well, here we are,” she said as she unlocked the front door and held it open for the others.

As they all walked inside they were met with a clean cool-colored living warm complete with a large couch, single-person sofa, television, and a coffee table. They could briefly see the doorless entrance to the kitchen in the back, and by the looks of it, Wendy seemed to be sittin’ pretty. That and she seemed to have a good sense of decor.

“Wow…This place is beautiful,” Stan commented.

“Thanks. Now come on, my room’s this way,” she said as she walked forward.

The boys followed their female friend into her noticeably very pink and purple-colored room. Some things never seem to change.

As Wendy sits down at her desk and pulls open her laptop, Eric seems to make himself comfortable on Wendy’s bed. The others stood around her as she plugged in the flash drive.

When the file pops on her screen, everyone watches with keen eyes as she clicks on it. The file opens up with a total of ten different documents all labeled ‘BANK PRI’ with different numbers after them.

As she clicks on each document, she reads out the banking information to the others, but mostly to herself.

“Bank of South Park loan of…fifty thousand dollars?”

“Why would he need that much money?” Kyle brought up.

“Whatever it is, it can’t be good,” Kenny commented as Wendy went to the next document.

“Hang on a second…These are all loans. Every single one is about thirty thousand dollars or more.”

“How is he able to get that much money out of the bank?” Eric asked.

“I’m not sure…But there’s one document here that isn’t just banking info. Look,” Wendy said, making Eric move off of the bed and come over to the group.

“It looks like a message that was sent to the bank from Mitch Connor himself…”

Even though the rest could see what words were written, Wendy read them aloud for all to hear.

“‘It has come to my attention that your other supervisors have failed to see the purpose in my small transactions.’”

“Small?” Eric commented quietly. Wendy continued.

“‘However, I’m sure this won’t be a problem again, Mr. Benny, as you are not ignorant to the help I am trying to provide to our local poor citizens. Surely you know what will come of your business if you do not comply. But if you indeed are that intolerant let me make it clearer: Give me the loan to pay the bandits or your bank won’t be the only thing that falls.’”

The tension in the room grew heavy after Wendy finished the paragraph.

“Holy shit…” Stan whispered.

“So Mitch is paying poor people shit loads of money to do crime for him?” Kenny said.

“Seems like it to me,” Wendy replied.

“But why? What benefit does that give him?” Stan asked.

“No doubt to make our current mayor look bad. Fuck, I knew this seemed suspicious…” Kyle commented with a frown.

"What kind of people just take jobs like that?" Stan asked, making Wendy turn over to face him.

"I'm not sure. It could just be for the money, or-"

"-Or they're all fucking lunatics," Eric finished, making Wendy frown.

"Oh, you're one to talk."

"HEY!"

Everyone’s attention turned to Kyle after letting out that yet. Kyle’s mouth shut tight as his face grew a light shade of red. He noted everyone’s shocked and confused faces including Eric’s, though his face mainly resembled shock.

Kyle awkwardly cleared his throat as he attempted to correct himself in front of his friends.

“Look, let's just focus on the topic at hand. We cannot let this guy get away with what he's doing. We need to stop Mitch Connor.”

While there was still some unresolved tension in the room, everyone seemed to move on from Kyle’s sudden outburst, leaving him and Eric relieved.

"But how? He's running for Mayor. He's gotta have a lot of security on him," Stan brought up.

Kenny contemplated for a moment before bringing up a thought.

"We gotta find out where he lives, or at least find out where he's working. Wendy?"

Wendy nodded her head.

“On it. I'll dig as deep as I can to find out where all of these transactions are coming from. Hopefully, I can find an address within the code."

"When did you get so good at hacking exactly?" Kyle asked.

Wendy shrugged.

"I don’t know, a few years ago?"

"That’s gotta be another power. All of us started experiencing what we have now when we were around eighteen," Kenny brought up, making Wendy seem very intrigued.

“Woah, that’s weird. So wait, what kind of powers do you all have?”

The four boys looked over at each other, seeing if anyone was willing to step up first. Eric, however, seemed to have volunteered as he nonchalantly spoke first.

“Well you kinda already saw mine, but I can become this awesome were-raccoon beast, and I got super sharp claws that are strong as metal,” he said while flexing.

Everyone rolled their eyes while Kyle tried his best to hide his smile. Thankfully, only Eric seemed to notice it.

“Alright, what about you, Stan?” She asked.

“Oh, I can uhm…Well basically build stuff really fast, and I’m pretty good at it,” he replied with a faint blush.

“Pretty good?” Kenny said. “Please, don’t be so modest, dude. He built us a whole training ground to practice our powers and fighting skills within just one night.”

“Heh, actually it was like six hours,” Stan’s blush increased as he corrected him.

Wendy’s eyes sparkled along with her smile.

“Awesome! What about you, Kyle?” She asked.

“Well, I can shoot laser out of my eyes, fly, and heal myself and others,” he said matter-of-factly.

Wendy nodded.

“Helpful. And you, Kenny?”

Kenny seemed to be taken aback by her saying his name, as he was still in his Mysterion costume.

“Y-You know who I am?”

“Of course. Look, as soon as I learned that I was good at hacking, all I had to do was cross-reference a few articles, documents, and common sense. Don’t worry though, your secret’s safe with me,” she promised with a playful wink.

Kenny sighed in relief before speaking again to answer her original question.

“Anyways, my power, if you can call it that, is that I can’t die. I’ve been shot in the head before and then woke in bed like it was nothing. And no, before you ask, I know I wasn’t dreaming.”

Wendy simply nodded her head.

“Hm…Interesting.”

“Oh, we all came up with cool code names too, you know to keep our identities somewhat hidden,” Stan commented. “Mine’s Toolshed.”

Wendy giggled.

“That’s cute. And everyone else’s is?”

Each member gave out their code name accordingly.

“Human Kite.”

“Werecoon.”

“You know mine already.”

“Awesome. Oh, can I have one?” Wendy asked with excited hopeful eyes.

Eric huffed in dismay.

“No-”

“-Of course!” Stan said as he matched her excitement, interrupting Eric.

“Oh oh, what about Call Girl? Because we can always call on you? Er-count on you? Wait…” Stan attempted but seemed to struggle on the whole explaining part.

Wendy, who thought it was adorable, chuckled.

“I like it, Stan. It suits me.”

“Okay, well, while this has been fun and all I’d love to go back home and sleep. Come on, Jew,” Eric said as he attempted to walk towards the door.

“Why do you want Kyle to come with you?” Wendy asked.

“Oh, right, you probably don’t know,” Kenny said. “Kyle and Cartman have been living together.”

Wendy appeared to be more shocked than when she first saw Eric in his beastly wereraccoon form.

“Really? You two? Living together?”

Both Eric and Kyle sighed. They were getting fed up with hearing this response. Kyle was the first to speak about it.

“Yeah yeah, I know it’s shocking and all, but it’s a two-bedroom apartment so we manage.”

“Yeah, but I would’ve never guessed that you two would wanna stay in the same town together, let alone the same apartment.”

“Yeah, well unlike you we can’t exactly afford a giant fucking condo, so we decided it was a necessary sacrifice,” Eric said, earning a small punch on the arm from Kyle, making him groan.

“I guess…So anyway, before you all go home and rest, I wanted to ask: You have the powers and the code names, but what about the costumes?”

Stan’s neutral expression broke out into a thrilled and animated expression.

“Ooo, I was gonna make them! You know, since it’s kinda part of my power and all, but now that you bring it up I would love some help on the design ideas I already have. I’m sure your tasteful eye for fashion can help me with them.”

Wendy had matched his enthusiasm halfway through his sentence.

“Oh, this is so exciting! I’d love to help!”

“Great, well while you all are being gay and designing clothes, we’re going to bed. Night,” Eric said before walking out of Wendy’s room.

Everyone watches as he grabs Kyle by the collar of his jacket and gently yet forcefully pulls him along with him. Ironically enough Kyle doesn’t say much about it, only questioning him sternly before the sound of the front door opening and closing can be heard.

Kenny chuckles a little before speaking.

“Welp, I’m pretty beat too, and I’m sure Butters and Karen are missing me, so I’m gonna head out too.”

Wendy nodded with a smile.

“Aw, that’s sweet. Are you two dating?”

“Yup, about a year and two months now.”

“Well tell him I said hi. Goodnight, Kenny.”

Kenny nodded at her before leaving the room. A few steps and a quiet door-shutting sound later, Stan and Wendy seemed to be alone.

Stan cleared his throat as he rubbed the back of his neck.

“So, uh, Wendy…I was wondering if you would like some company while you’re searching for info, that way I’ll be here to call the gang if more men come to attack you-Not that you couldn’t defend yourself, but-”

“-Stan,” She said, cutting him off before smiling a little. “I’d like that. It’s…been a while since we’ve talked.”

Stan smiled a little as his face suddenly felt hot.

“Yeah…”

“Why don’t we catch up a bit first, then we can start on digging for Mitch’s location.”

Stan nodded.

“Oh, and maybe we can work up some costume designs? I have so many ideas in my head I just gotta write them down.”

Wendy giggled.

“Only if I get a cool costume too.”

“Deal.”

————————————————————

"Hey, I was curious about something," Kyle said as he sat down on the bed.

Eric and he had just gotten out of the shower and were currently drying off. While Eric was in the bathroom brushing through his wet hair, the two men were both completely naked.

“What’s that?” Eric asked as he continued to look at himself in the bathroom mirror.

“Well…uhm…”

“Spit it out, Jew!” Kyle heard him yell.

The redhead sighed, but not in complete frustration.

“Well, purely out of curiosity…What's your dick look like in your werecoon form?”

"Kahl, Jesus Christ!" He heard immediately after.

"What? It's an honest question. Like, does it look the same, or is it different now that you're like part raccoon-dog-wolf...or something."

It was quiet for a moment before Eric’s head appeared from the bathroom door. His expression varied from shocked to concerned but also intrigued.

"Don't tell me you want me to fuck you while in my werecoon form..."

Eric was expecting a nervous laugh with a red face. He received a red face but not laughter. Kyle responded instead by pursing his lips a little and touching the tips of his index fingers together.

Eric blinked.

"...Wow. And you call me the furry."

"Well, I just wanna see it first…Pleeeaaase?"

Eric sighed before shaking his head a little. He’d claim that this was a classic case of Kyle’s puppy-dog eyes that made him submit, but really he wasn’t too turned off by the idea in the first place, just shocked.

"Okay okay...fine.”

Chapter Text

"Okay okay...fine.”

Kyle watches as his boyfriend slowly transforms into his furry beast self. He gets to eye him up and down and take in every detail, for Eric and him were still completely naked from their shower.

However, his eyes pay extra close attention to Eric’s groin. He watches as his boyfriend’s semi-erect dick starts to get redder in color. As the rest of Eric’s body turns into that brown furry color and texture, his cock changes shape a little.

It closely resembles a wolf's regarding shape and attributes, including a small yet noticeable knot, but it's about as big as Eric's dick-actually it looks even bigger. The only thing Kyle notices that is different from that of a regular wolf dick is that there's no pouch for it to retreat to. It's just out there for Kyle to see.

Usually, dicks that look like this always appear to be hard, seeing as they’d come out from the pouch, but Eric doesn't seem to be all that hard…At least, not yet anyway.

"Oh...Jesus," Kyle commented, feeling his own dick start to twitch with excitement.

"Okay, you saw, can we go to bed now?" Eric asked with an embarrassed red face.

"Definitely not."

"Huh!? Kyle-you cannot expect-I don't…” Eric stuttered while staring into those emerald green eyes. Kyle didn’t appear to be using his usual puppy dog face to get what he wanted this time. No, this time was different. He was using his bedroom eyes, which were even more effective.

Eric felt a little nervous about this situation though, glancing downward even he knew that he had grown from his original size.

“Ky, this looks bigger than you're used to. I'm bigger than you're used to."

“Precisely. Now get your furry ass over here and fuck me.”

Eric’s worry and concern seemed to fade away at Kyle’s response. As he started into those green eyes again, he knew he was helpless to deny Kyle’s extremely hot request.

"...Don't need to tell me twice," Eric said with a smirk before climbing onto the bed and getting on top of Kyle.

As Eric leaned down to kiss his lover there was a sudden strange feeling in his chest. How exactly was he supposed to do that in this form? He had a fairly medium-sized snout, but still a snout nonetheless. Would that be weird? Would it be like his boyfriend was kissing a dog or something? Would Kyle even like it-

Eric’s internal thoughts were interrupted when Kyle kissed him on his wet nose. The redhead stared at him with a loving smile on his face, almost as if he knew Eric’s inner dialogue. Cartman smiled back at him before leaning down to give him a small peck on the lips.

It felt weird for both of them, but neither cared as they continued kissing each other. As the small pecks started to die down, Eric moved over to Kyle’s neck and brought out his tongue. Kyle shivered as he felt Eric’s long and wet tongue slide up his neck, going so far as to end on his ear.

“God, that feels so good,” Kyle whispered.

Eric made a small moan in response as he continued to slowly lick his lover, eventually moving to the other side of his neck after a few minutes had passed.

By now both men were completely erect, their cocks touching each other and rubbing as Eric started to slowly move his hips along with his licks.

Kyle had started to grow impatient. Sure, Eric had agreed to do this with him and he was grateful, but did he have to take his sweet ass time?

“Eric, please…” Kyle moaned out as a plea.

Eric chuckled in a low voice, that Kyle totally found hot, and slowly brought up his head to face him.

“Oh, no…I’m gonna take my sweet time with you,” Eric whispered in a hushed tone.

…Maybe Kyle was more of a furry than he thought.

Eric went back to Kyle’s neck and carefully bit it. He made sure to be gentle with him, as his teeth were definitely sharper than usual. He was delighted when he heard Kyle gasp and moan at each small bite.

Eric continued this for a few more minutes before even he need to release himself somehow, and Kyle sounded so needy he just had to move on. Though, he didn’t want to start the main event just yet. He wanted to make Kyle sob with pleasure and beg for release, and the best way to do that was to make him wait and get impatient.

Eric smirked a little as he pulled away from his lover, sitting up and crawling backward off of the bed. He stood up and stared at Kyle with hungry mischievous eyes, rivaling Kyle’s lustful hazey ones.

“Come over here.”

Kyle felt a small chill down his spine as he scooted down to the side of the bed. He was still laying on his back, dick so erect it was pointing up at his boyfriend’s stomach.

As enticing as it was, Eric remained focused on his current objective, but he needed Kyle to be in a different position. Usually, he would just ask him but tonight he felt in control, so he placed his hands on Kyle’s waist and forcefully flipped him over onto his stomach. Kyle made a small yelp at the unexpected action but didn’t say or ask anything.

He felt Eric continue to move him around, lifting his ass up and slowly spreading his legs.

Eric heard Kyle quietly moan after he carefully squeezed one of his asscheeks. As much as he wanted to have absolutely no mercy on him, he had to be careful. He didn’t want to accidentally cut Kyle with his sharp claws or bite him too hard. They had never had sex like this before, so he had to remain cautious.

Cartman slowly pulled apart Kyle’s asscheeks and gazed lustfully at what was in front of him. He had always been turned on by Kyle’s ass every since he could remember, and he always loved touching and squeezing it.

This time, however, he wanted to try something new. Something different that his brain and his cock were currently screaming at him to do.

Eric slowly closed his eyes and brought out his wet tongue before dragging it up Kyle’s asshole.

Kyle gasped quietly at the new feeling and moaned into the bedsheets. Eric’s warm soaking wet tongue felt amazing against him, it was like a whole new sub-level of pleasure had just been discovered.

“Fuck, that’s good…” Kyle moaned out softly.

Eric smiled a little against him as he continued to lick up and down. His pace gradually started to increase, and after a few minutes when he knew Kyle was more sensitive than before he slowly slid his tongue inside his hole.

The blushing redhead moaned louder as he rested his head against his crossed arms. He felt Eric’s tongue move sporadically inside of him, slapping against his walls. His volume started to increase as Eric got more into it. In only a few minutes of the activity, he had his nose pressed up against Kyle’s skin. His tongue was pushed in as much as possible, and he and Kyle both were enjoying every second of it.

As the minutes passed on, the men’s erections grew so hard that it was becoming painful, especially for Eric. For the remaining time that he was eating Kyle out, he felt a strange feeling growing inside of him.

Yes, he would commonly have a strong feeling in both his chest and dick about wanting to pound inside of Kyle after a bit of foreplay, but this time was different. This feeling was much stronger. It was almost like he needed to be inside of him as if it was a literal ride or die moment.

Thankfully, Kyle seemed pretty eager to continue things along as well.

Eric pulled out his tongue from inside of Kyle, licking his lips as he stared with hungry eyes at the sight he saw before him. Kyle’s hold already seemed to be stretched and lubed up. Eric was glad he was able to prepare him a little bit, seeing as this new cock was larger than the none in his human form.

“Please, fuck me, Eric,” Kyle moaned before grabbing a pillow and resting his head on it.

Eric only replied with actions. He grabbed Kyle’s hips and forced them downward, making Kyle’s knees fall off of the mattress and place his feet down onto the carpet.

Kyle squeaked in surprise as his lower stomach hit the bed, but he seemed to be enjoying himself. Maybe a little too much.

“God, you’re so rough tonight,” he moaned.

Eric, again, said nothing as he bought his body up against Kyle’s. His fuzzy chest and stomach pushed down against the redhead’s back. Kyle got a cold chill as he felt Eric’s wet tongue slowly ride up his spine, stopping at his neck. Eric’s neck rested against his shoulder as he felt his lover position himself.

Kyle felt the tip of Cartman’s cock against his wet hole, and it made him spread his legs even further.

The man braced himself and soon felt that hard cock enter inside him. He moaned, almost with relief, as his boyfriend slowly pushed in a good few inches.

“Fuck, it’s so big,” Kyle moaned out as his eyes rolled upward.

Eric huffed as he grabbed onto the sheets tightly. Having this extra length and girth was affecting him too. Kyle felt so much tighter, even though his cock hadn’t looked like it had grown too much. Oh, but he could definitely feel the difference, and it was fucking heavenly.

The large man slowly started to move his hips, making him and Kyle both moan. Both of their eyes appeared tired and their vision faded as they felt lost in their own pleasures. Eric’s mouth hung open and his tongue pushed out of his mouth further which each slow thrust.

Eric had felt in control in the beginning. He wanted to go slow for Kyle, not wanting to accidentally injure him from his reckless behavior in this form, but he was losing it. He could feel himself starting to break with each pump. The man wasn’t even all the way in yet and he felt like he was going to go insane.

“F-Faster, Eric. Please, God, more,” Kyle moaned out underneath him.

That was the straw that broke the camel’s back.

Eric felt himself lose control after Kyle so lustful said those words. He felt himself push into his lover even more, forcing in all the way inside and hearing Kyle scream afterward.

Kyle grunted out a mixture of noises as his body sunk further into the pillow beneath him. Eric’s hard cock seemed to fill him up completely, stretching out his insides greater than what he was used to. Eric’s pace didn’t stop in the slightest either. In fact, Kyle was sure he had sped up a little and kept at that same quick pace with each thrust.

Kyle was now letting out a loud scream with every pound Cartman was giving him. He would pull out a little and then slam back inside of him.

The redhead had pressed his legs together as a reflex from the pain. He wouldn’t admit it to Eric, but the sudden deep thrusting had hurt. Eric was right, he wasn’t used to this size. But, if Kyle was honest with himself, the feeling of being forcefully fucked by Eric in this monstrous form was such a turn-on for him.

With each forceful thrust, Kyle’s pain melted into a new type of pleasure. One he was familiar with, but never got to fully experiment with. A pleasure that could only be found when it was mixed with light pain. It felt fucking amazing.

Kyle had started to feel almost light-headed as the sensation took over his body. His head rested against the soft pillow, mouth open and tongue out. He was in such a daze, in fact, that he was unaware of exactly how much drool he was leaving on the pillow. The only thing even remotely on his mind with the large throbbing cock inside of him.

As the pain whittled away completely, Kyle’s legs spread open again. While Eric hadn’t slowed down his pace in the slightest, even his beastly brain had recognized that his love was in a small amount of pain. However, now that Kyle had spread his legs open again, he saw that as a direct signal to go faster.

Eric repositioned himself a little and quickly wrapped his arms tightly around Kyle’s torso, holding him in place as he slammed into him even faster.

“Ah! Oh, fuck!” Kyle screamed out, tears forming in his eyes.

Eric panted as he kept up his pace. The wet slapping noises echoed in the bedroom, as well as Kyle’s screams.

It didn’t help that the redhead’s dick was still hard and rubbing up against the already somewhat wet bedsheet. It was like another wave of pleasure, as though he was receiving special contact on both sides.

Kyle lost all focus as his breathing grew rampant. His constant moaning and panting were enough to make him feel lightheaded. It felt like he had lost feeling in every muscle. Well, almost every muscle.

He could feel every single inch of Eric’s cock inside of him. Each thrust felt like something was bulging out from his stomach. Kyle had experienced this amazing feeling before while having sex with Eric, but not to the same extent. Before it just felt like there was something bulging out of his stomach, but this time there actually was. Each pump inside of his caused the tip of Eric’s dick to create a small bump in Kyle’s stomach.

Fuck, it felt so damn good. They would definitely need to do this more often.

After a few more helpless minutes of Kyle moaning, screaming, and panting up a storm he finally felt like he was going to burst. It didn’t take long for the overwhelming pleasure to take over his body as he shakingly came onto the bedsheet with a loud shriek.

As Eric was closely reaching his climax as well, there was one small detail that Kyle had forgotten about.

The knot.

Eric let out a growl between pants, as well as a couple more fast thrusts, before slamming into Kyle’s hole one last time. The small knot of his cock forcefully pushed inside, making Kyle yelp out. While the feeling wasn’t the worst, getting shot with a bullet definitely hurt more, it was painful.

Kyle didn’t really complain though. It was uncomfortable for him at first, but when he felt Eric’s hot cum pump inside of him he moaned with delight. It was more than Eric’s usual load, and he could already feel it squirting and spilling out of him.

He really only got to feel relaxed for a moment though, as a sharp pain suddenly coursed through his collar muscle. Eric had bitten him. Hard. It was enough to draw some blood, and Eric locked his jaw there for what felt like ages.

“Eric! Ow, stop!” Kyle yelled.

Eric didn’t make any kind of response. He stayed still, teeth still inside of Kyle’s skin until his knot relaxed.

As Eric slowly pulled his dick out of his lover he carefully uncleaned his jaw as well, quickly pushing his tongue up against the new wound, almost as if the beast inside was apologizing.

Kyle took this moment to catch his breath, feeling calm yet at the same time empty inside from the lack of Eric’s dick inside of him. Eric’s licking slowly came to a stop as he came back to his senses. He blinked rapidly before realizing that there was a familiar metallic taste on his tongue.

Eric was now fully aware of himself and his surroundings once again. He felt Kyle’s shaking back against his stomach, he felt the remains of his seed drip down from his semi-erect dick, but most importantly he saw the huge bite mark he had left on his boyfriend’s body.

Tears already started to welt up in his eyes as he gently ran his thumb over the bite marks. There was still some blood coming out of them.

“Holy fuck, Kyle are you okay?” He asked in a panic as he got up on the bed to face his lover.

Kyle seem completely dazed, but not from the bite mark. Still, he slowly looked up at Eric from the comfy spot of his drool-stained pillow.

“Hm…? Yeah, I’m good. Better even,” He commented.

Eric crawled over and picked the smaller male up, letting him rest his head on his shoulder as he carefully observed to wound, not convinced by Kyle’s statement in the slightest.

He hugged him carefully and gently licked the spot where he had bit.

“I’m so so sorry, babe. I didn’t mean to hurt you, I lost control of myself or something. I don’t know what happened,” Eric said after a few licks.

“Eric, it’s fine. It was crazy hot…Well, most of it, the bite did hurt, but it’s okay. I’m fine, and I’ve definitely felt worse,” Kyle spoke with a yawn, attempting his best to soothe his boyfriend in this current post-nut clarity state.

Unfortunately, Eric still didn’t seem all that calmed down.

“But I bit you, you’re bleeding! Fuck, I need to get some bandages.”

“Eric-”

Kyle didn’t get to respond as Eric had already laid him down on the bed and had gotten up to run into the bathroom.

Kyle let out a small sigh as he heard items clutter around inside of one of the drawers Cartman must be looking through. He took this time to carefully observe his wound. The bite mark was definitely big and still sore. He very carefully grazed his fingers along the teeth mark and noticed that his boyfriend was right: it was still bleeding.

He wasn’t sure if he had enough energy right now to heal it himself, but he didn't bother trying. Maybe having this as a permanent mark…wouldn’t be so bad.

As Kyle was finishing this thought he heard Eric rush back into the bedroom. He noticed that he must’ve taken that time to not only grab some bandages and cleaner, but to clean up from their little session as well.

“I’m so sorry, Ky. I mean it, really. I didn’t even know what I was doing,” Eric spoke as he quickly yet carefully started to bandage the bite mark.

Kyle groaned a little in pain but shook his head at his lover’s worry.

“And I mean it when I say that it’s fine. I know you didn’t mean to do it.”

“You sure you’re okay? I’m sure we have some pain medication somewhere-”

“Eric. Really, I’m fine…I enjoyed it.”

Eric raised an eyebrow.

“You enjoyed me biting you?”

“No-Well…maybe a little, but I mean the rest of it. Everything you did felt really good,” Kyle assured.

The concern on Eric’s face remained but was also met with confusion.

“You…You sure?”

“Mhm,” Kyle replied as Eric finished bandaging up the mark.

The redhead gently patted a spot on the bed, wanting Eric to lay with him. Eric hesitated but complied, laying down close to his very tired boyfriend.

“We gotta do that again sometime,” Kyle commented as he nuzzled his way into Eric’s arms, both of them still wary of the bandaging.

Eric looked down at Kyle like he was crazy.

“Seriously? Even after I fucking blacked out?”

“Mhm,” Kyle responded with a small smile.

“You…kinky fucking bastard.”

Kyle giggled as he relaxed into Eric’s gentle embrace.

Eric was quiet for a moment as he stroked his hands through Kyle’s curls. He was careful to be extra gentle, as he was still in his werecoon form and had his sharp claws out. He wished that they were retractable…he should probably turn back into his human form before he hurts Kyle again, but he couldn’t.

He attempted to transform back in the bathroom, but because he was so panicked about hurting Kyle he couldn't calm down enough to focus.

“...Does it hurt?” He asked with a somber expression.

“A little bit, yeah, but honestly…I think I’ll keep it.”

“Keep it?”

Kyle chuckled.

“Yeah.”

“Why?”

“Well…It’s kinda hot.”

“How the fuck is me biting you so hard you bleed while I’m blacked out hot?”

Kyle’s already hot face turned even redder.

“Well, it’s like a mark of ownership…you know, so everyone knows I’m yours.”

“...Kyle, baby, I love you with every gay beat of my heart, but you got some messed up kinks, babe.”

Kyle laughed at Eric’s comment.

“Oh, come on, hun. You like biting me during sex, you’re totally into it.”

“Yeah, not when I bite you enough to bleed…Wait a minute,” Eric spoke with wide eyes as he realized something.

“What?” Kyle asked as he looked up at him.

Eric’s expression changed into a teasing grin.

“You just called me hun.”

“I…I did?”

“Yes,” he said with the biggest grin on his face. “You never call me any pet names!”

Kyle nervously pouted as he turned his red face away from Eric out of embarrassment.

“Yeah, well, don’t get used to it.”

“Awwww, Kaaahl.”

Eric then pulled Kyle into a tight and warm embrace. He still made sure to wrap his arms around his stomach, so as to not accidentally touch the wound.

“You love bug.”

“Stooop!” Kyle groaned, still somewhat embarrassed but he couldn’t help but smile at Eric’s excited and happy reaction.

…Alright, maybe just maybe he’ll make an effort to use pet names every now and then, but only when they’re alone.

His excited reaction wasn’t the only thing Kyle found cute, however. Kyle could hear a small thumb sound on the bed from behind him, meaning that Eric must be wagging his tail, but there was another sound, one that he wasn’t used to.

It seemed to be coming from Eric. He was…purring?

Kyle quietly giggled before eventually starting to full-on laugh.

“What’s so funny?” Eric asked.

“You. You’re purring,” Kyle responded.

Eric blushed a little, or at least he would be blushing underneath his fur.

“N-No I’m not.”

“You are! Still!”

“Shut up!” Eric shouted, yet he still had his arms around his love.

Kyle carefully turned himself around to face Eric, making sure that his wound remained untouched.

“You’re adorable, but I think I’d like to see the original you before heading to bed.”

Eric stuck out his tongue a little before he took a breath in. As he breathed out, completely calm, he felt himself transform back into his original human form.

Kyle smiled as he gave him a peck on the lips. He snuggled back into his embrace and exhaled slowly.

“‘Night, Eric. ‘Love you.”

Eric kissed the top of Kyle’s head, his face completely covered by his curls, before responding.

“I love you too, Ky…Goodnight.”

Chapter Text

Kyle groaned as his peaceful warm slumber was interrupted by a ringing phone. As he lifted his head up to check who was calling, he heard Eric make a noise of annoyment beside him. The redhead noted that it was now bright out. Even with the curtains covering their bedroom window, he could tell that it must be at least past six in the morning.

One look at his phone told him he was correct, as it read 2:30 PM. Damn, did he and Eric really sleep that late? Oh well, sex does that to you.

"Mmm, who is it?" He heard Eric ask as the ringer kept going off.

Kyle glanced back down at his phone before answering.

"Stan."

“Uuugghh.”

Eric rolled over to his boyfriend and wrapped his arms around him, spooning him in a desperate motion.

“Let it go to voicemail," he spoke in a tired voice.

"No, Eric, this is probably important."

Eric groaned again, seemingly giving up as he rolled back over to face the wall.

Finally bringing his attention back to the caller ID on his phone, Kyle pressed the answer button.

“Hey, Stan.”

“Hey, dude! You sound like you just woke up,” Stan commented with a giggle.

Kyle chuckled a little.

“Yeah, I did.”

“That’s unlike you. Aren’t you usually a morning person?” He asked.

Kyle nervously giggled.

“Normally, yes…but after last night I had a wave of exhaustion hit me,” Kyle said, technically not lying.

“Ha! Not me! Wendy and I have been busy ever since you guys left.”

Kyle raised an eyebrow.

“Wait, you mean you never left?”

“Nope! I got maybe like three hours in, but that’s not important! Wendy and I found the location where Mitch has been sending all of those emails and making those transactions from!”

“That’s great news, dude,” Kyle said with a small smile.

“Yup! And, we finished your costumes! We’re super excited to show them to you, so we wanted you two to come on down by Wendy’s place in an hour. I’ve already called Ken and he’ll be here too. I figured we could hang out a bit before we go patrolling tonight to find that location.”

“Geez Stan. Alright, we’ll be there, but promise me you’ll take a nap during that time before we get there.”

Stan chuckled nervously.

“I’m fine, Kyle. Don’t worry about me.”

“Stan,” Kyle said sternly.

“...Oh, alright. But once you all get here I’m having Wendy wake me up so we can show you together.”

Kyle smiled with a sense of accomplishment.

“Alright, man. We’ll see you in an hour.”

"An hooouurr?" Eric whined.

“Great! See you there,” Stan said before hanging up the phone.

"Why an hour? Can't we have like…four? I'm exhausted," Eric said dramatically before turning to Kyle with puppy dog eyes.

Kyle huffed, unaffected.

"How do you think I feel? I'm the one who got dicked down last night,” he said with a teasing smile.

It didn’t take even a second for Eric to smirk back at him.

"You loved every second of it."

Kyle rolled his eyes but leaned down to give the larger man a kiss. Eric kissed back immediately, placing a hand on Kyle’s cheek as he attempted to slide his tongue inside.

Kyle giggled before pulling back.

“Nuh-uh. We gotta get ready, Eric.”

“Awww! But, Kahl-”

Kyle chuckled as he slowly got out of bed, still feeling pretty sore after last night’s ‘activities.’

“Come on you big baby, we have to get ready.”

Eric pouted but slowly got out of bed as well.

“Dammit.”

————————————————————

“Hey guys, come on in,” Wendy says with a smile as she opens her front door.

The guys walk inside with her as Kyle speaks.

"Hey, sorry, we would've been here sooner, but someone took forever to get ready.”

"You can't rush art, Kahl, and my hair and body are the finest pieces around," Eric commented with a smirk.

Kyle rolled his eyes, as did Wendy.

"Yeah, well don't expect them to get into a museum," she replied, making Kyle chuckle and Eric frown.

Wendy brings them into her bedroom, revealing that Stan indeed did keep his promise with Kyle and was sleeping on her bed.

Wendy smiled a little.

“Poor thing. We barely slept but at least I got to kinda doze off after giving my input on the costumes. He spent almost the whole night making them for us.”

It was hard to tell at first, but after Wendy finished her sentence Kyle noticed a light blush across her face.

Kyle smirked a little as he spoke.

“So, he really did spend the whole night here, huh?”

Wendy nodded with a little ‘mhm’ in response, but her focus was still on Stan.

“And did you two do anything else besides hacking and costume designing?”

“...Huh? Oh! No no, nothing except talk,” she said with nervous laughter and a red face.

Kyle’s smirk remained. He wasn’t buying it.

“Really?”

“We just talked is all,” she swore as she crossed her arms.

“Can we move on to the costume stuff now? I don’t wanna hear about Testaburger’s weird love life,” Eric commented, having already sat down long ago.

Kyle fondly rolled his eyes, attempting and failing to hide a small smile.

Thankfully, Wendy didn’t seem to see it.

“Alright, I guess I’ll wake up sleeping beauty over here,” Wendy commented.

“Wait, where’s Kenny? Wasn’t he supposed to meet us here?” Kyle asked.

Wendy didn’t get to respond, as a voice from the distance was soon heard.

“I’m here! I’m takin’ a shit!”

Kyle and Eric chuckled as they heard their friend's voice come from the bathroom.

“Thanks for sharing, Ken,” Kyle commented before they heard the toilet flush and the sink turn on.

Kenny came out only a few seconds later, his superhero costume already on.

“Did you wear that here?” Eric asked with a raised eyebrow.

Kenny shrugged.

“I was told we’d be going out tonight so I just put it on to save time.”

“Yeah, well ours better look cooler or I’m not wearing it.”

“Oh, trust me. Stan made sure you’d like yours. I promise,” Wendy stated with confidence.

“Speaking of Stan, we should probably wake him up now,” Kyle said as he looked down at his friend.

He guesses he should be surprised that Stan didn’t wake up after the shouting Kenny just did, but getting little sleep will do that to you.

Kyle watched Wendy nod before walking over to him and started to gently shake him.

“Stan, wake up. Everyone’s here.”

“Mmm, huh?” Stan mumbled out before sitting back up.

“Oh shit, hey guys! Are you all excited for the reveals?” Stan said cheerfully as it apparently didn’t take long to fully wake him up.

“Hell yeah, dude. I’ve been ready!” Kyle said, full of excitement.

“Well, you’re gonna get into yours last,” Stan said. “Mainly because Wendy and I are personally the proudest of designing that one.”

“We’ll get changed into our first, then we’ll let Eric try his on, then yours,” Wendy said and she and Stan walked out of the bedroom, Stan picking up a small box as he followed her out.

“I’ll change into mine in the living room, Wendy you take the bathroom.”

“Okay. See you in a minute guys!”

And with that the door to her bedroom was shut, leaving Kenny, Kyle, and Eric alone in the room.

They talked about nothing in particular, but Eric and Kyle were struggling a bit to keep their usual public distance from each other. Eric wanted nothing more than to scoop up Kyle and kiss his face, and Kyle wanted nothing more than to wrap his arms around Eric and hold him for the rest of the day.

Man, keeping this a secret fucking sucks.

Thankfully, the couple didn’t have to wait much longer, as the door opened to soon reveal Stan in his costume.

From the bottom down he wore yellow-tinted safety glasses, a white t-shirt with a black undershirt, brown gloves, blue jeans, and black and white gym shoes. He also had this brown belt on that held some of his tools. Oh, and around his chest he wore this black leather with a patch on the front that had the letter T on it. No doubt for Toolshed.

Cartman was the first to make a comment.

“Pft, what the hell is that leather? It looks like you got inspired by lingerie.”

Stan blushed with a frown on his face.

“N-No it wasn’t!”

“Holy shit, wait, it fucking was,” Kyle added with a snort.

“Shut up, it looks cool!”

Eric and Kyle could hear Stan over their own laughter.

“Don’t listen to them, Stan. I think it looks great,” Kenny commented.

“As do I.”

Everyone turned over to see Wendy standing in the doorway.

She was wearing a light pink mask, a purple t-shirt with a black undershirt, light pink gloves, a hot pink skirt, and purple gym shoes. She also seemed to have the leather around her chest like Stan does, except for the fact that hers is white and a patch on it that had the letter C instead.

Stan was a blushing mess as soon as she walked into the room. Sure, he had helped her design every costume, but he didn’t get to actually see it on her.

“You look so good in it,” Stan commented.

Wendy smiled, matching his blush.

“Thanks, Stan.”

“Bleh. Gross,” Eric commented. “But I’m surprised, Testaburger. I honestly expected more pink. The lack of heels is surprising too.”

Wendy ignored the first comment and shrugged at the second.

“Eh, I could totally kick someone’s ass in heels, but I figured why take the risk.”

Eric huffed.

“Oh please, I’m sure I could kick twice the ass you could in heels.”

“Yeah yeah, sure thing. Anyway, speaking of you wearing clothes, it’s your turn.”

Wendy then walked up to him and pulled him off of her computer chair, pushing him towards the door.

“Ey! This is assault!” He said without much resistance.

“Sure thing, Eric. Now go put on your costume. I left it in the bathroom,” she said before finally shoving his body out of her room.

“Okay okay, fine. This outfit better be fucking sweet.”

The others giggle as Eric shuts the bathroom door to change.

It’s silent for a moment before Wendy takes this time alone to ask Kyle a question.

“So, Kyle, I had to ask, what exactly is it like living with him?” She whispered.

“H-Huh?” Kyle asked as he looked up from his phone.

“What’s it like to have Eric as a roommate?”

“O-Oh…Uh,” Kyle stuttered, his face turning a light shade of pink.

“Well, it’s alright, I guess. We still fight, of course, I mean it’s us, but he isn’t so bad.”

Kyle watched as his friends stared at him in awe. Maybe this could be his chance to help them see that Eric wasn’t such a bad person. Maybe then once they know about their relationship they won’t be so shocked or upset.

“...I’m sorry, say that again?” Wendy asked with a dumbstruck face.

“Cartman isn’t that bad, guys. Think about it, would we really still be friends if I hated him that much?”

“But you two have always hated each other,” Stan states.

“Yes, but that was years ago. We’ve been toge-living together for almost a year now,” Kyle defended, almost slipping up.

“Please, it’s only been like five months. You sure he’s not just putting on an act?” Stan asked, making Kenny and Kyle frown.

“Hey, man, that’s my friend too,” Kenny said.

Kyle nodded.

“Exactly. And yes, Stan. I know he’s not just putting on an act,” Kyle assured, albeit a bit more stern than he meant to.

Stan looked like he was going to respond to his best friend’s comment until Eric opened the door.

“Feast your eyes on this,” he said as he partially flexed.

His outfit consisted of a black mask that simply rested on his face, having two extending points on each side, and appeared to stay on quite well despite not having any straps. He also wore a grey shirt with a white patch going down the middle, a black belt with a yellow buckle, dark grey pants, black boots, and a red cape that wrapped around his neck and flowed down past his knees. The center of his shirt had a dark grey C surrounded by a metallic silver outline.

Kyle swore he must’ve been drooling.

“Told ya you’d like it,” Wendy said with a smirk before fist-bumping Stan.

Eric rolled his eyes.

“Yeah, yeah, it’s okay. I’ll totally need to make some personal modifications though,” he claimed.

“Well, one more thing: I customized your suit so that it stretches with you when you transform. I just wanna make sure that everything’s working so if you don’t mind,” Stan said before gesturing to Eric.

Eric huffed but obliged.

“Fine.”

Eric slowly turned into what they called his werecoon form and shifted around as the clothing grew with him. He looked down in amazement, even turning around to see that his tail didn’t rip through the fabric of his pants.

“Woah…How did you-”

“-I sewed a really small hole where I knew your tail would come out. It’s barely even visible when you’re not in this form as well, so it’s a win-win,” Stan said, very proud of himself.

"What about my shoes? They didn't stretch with me," he said as he gestured down to his feet.

The boots appeared to have actually snapped open completely.

"Oh, I did that on purpose. I figured that it might be annoying for you to wear shoes with those claws, so I engineered it so that the buttons keeping your shoes together would pop off when you grew. That way you can just jump out of them when you transform, and they won't be an issue," Stan explained.

Eric huffed in amazement as he walked out of his shoes and stretched.

“Well, shit, man. I gotta give credit where it’s due. You really did think of everything,” he admitted.

Stan smiled happily.

Wendy chuckled.

“Personally, I think a cape would just get in the way-”

“-Hey!” Kenny said, sounding offended.

“Sorry, Ken, but it’s true. Anyway, Stan knew you’d love it and swore upon everything that the cape was a must.”

“Ha, he’s totally right you know. No superhero outfit is complete without a cape,” Eric said before grabbing his and throwing it around dramatically.

Kyle smiled as he watched Eric act like a little kid again. It was amazing how much Kyle was attracted to this man both sexually and romantically. Just a minute ago he was swooning over how hot he looked in his outfit, and now he had the biggest grin on his face from watching this man be an absolute adorable dork.

“Kyle, you ready for your turn?”

“Huh?”

Wendy’s voice brought Kyle out of his own thoughts, causing him to blush over the fact that he was just staring at Eric in front of all of his friends.

“O-Oh, yeah. Yeah, I’m ready,” Kyle stuttered as he got up.

“You okay, dude? You sick or something?” Stan asked.

“Yeah, I’m fine. Why you ask?”

“Your face is red,” Kenny pointed out.

Kyle made an audible gulping sound.

“I-Is it? I didn’t notice. Anyway-time to change!”

Without another sound, Kyle shut the door to Wendy’s room. Everyone except Eric was wearing a confused expression. Eric sat down on the chair Kyle was on before Wendy spoke.

“Weird…Have you ever seen him act like that?”

Kenny and Stan shook their heads.

“I don’t think so, at least,” Stan said.

Eric snorted a little.

“What’s so funny, Fatass?”

“Oh, nothing,” he said with a small smile.

“Except for the fact that you all have no idea that he’s getting flustered over me,” Eric thought to himself.

“Come on, you know something we don’t,” Stan claimed.

“Pft, no I don’t. I don’t pry enough into that Jew’s life to know what’s going on with him,” Eric lied.

“You used to pry into his life all the time!”

“Yeah, well maybe things change, Stanly.”

“I highly doubt that. You’ve been the same since elementary school!”

“Guys-” Kenny attempted to interject.

“-What, is change such a hard concept for your small little brain?” Cartman said as he bared his teeth.

“Oh, like yours is any bigger. I still don’t see why Kyle thought living with you was a good idea.”

Eric growled as he stood up, his eyes glistening with anger. Usually, Stan wouldn’t be much afraid of Eric Cartman, but he was still in his raccoon form. The other three watched his fur almost spike up, as well as the color of his eyes start to softly glow.

“Watch it, Marsh,” he spoke in a harsh deep voice.

“Okaaaay, why don’t we both calm down and wait for Kyle to be done changing? Then we can head down to the training area Stan made for us. I’d love to see it,” Wendy said as she stepped in between Eric and Stan.

“That sounds like a great plan. Right guys?” Kenny added.

Eric huffed as he turned to sit back down in the chair.

“Fine.”

Stan just nodded a little and the room remained silent until Kyle opened the door with excitement.

“I love it, Stan, you did an awesome job-...Uh, did I miss something?” Kyle asked when he noticed the awkward tension.

Eric’s anger vanished as he took one look at Kyle. If he wasn’t in his werecoon form his face would be completely red.

Kyle wore a black headpiece that covered most of his hair even though some stubborn curls still poked out, he had white thread wrapped around his waist like a belt with a brown kite spool attached to it, but the coolest aspect of his costume was the full-body suit. It was slim-tight except for the shoulder pads that spiked up. The colors gave off the impression of a night sky. Dark blue backdrop with small random patterns of white and baby blue dots that looked like stars. The chest of Kyle’s costume had a constellation as well, but not any that anyone has seen. It was in the shape of a kite with a tail following it behind, hand-stitched with white thread.

“Nothing happened, dude. I’m glad you like it,” Stan said with a forced smile.

Kyle seemed to be too excited to notice.

“I do, a lot! Just one question though, how come I don't have a mask?"

"Oh, that. I didn't want it to mess up your vision for your laser eyes, or get in the way."

Kyle nodded, still very excited with his cool new outfit.

"I can’t even begin to think of the time you must’ve spent on this.”

“Wendy had the idea of a night sky aesthetic, so thank her really,” Stan said with a genuine smile.

“Aw shucks, Stan, don’t give me all the credit,” she said.

“It’s true, you did most of the sewing. All I did was make the kite.”

“Yeah, I was wondering what this was,” Kyle said as brought over the costume box and pulled out a small black kite.

“It acts like a shield. It’s made of metal but I made it pitch black. That way you can fly away and hide in shadows if you’re in any danger,” Stan explained.

“Hide with this…? No offense, Stan, but it’s way too small to hide my body, even if I were to crotch.”

Stan seemed to expect this response and nodded his head.

“Press the little button on the handle part.”

Kyle looked down at the metal piece he was holding and noticed the button his friend was talking about. As soon as he pressed it he watched the kite expand in size. It was now big enough to completely cover him from the waist down.

“Woah…Cool!” The redhead exclaimed before pressing the button again to shrink it.

“Thanks, dude,” Stan said. “There’s also a small magnet on the bar and on the back of your suit. That way when you need both hands to fight you can put the kite there and not have it get in your way.”

Kyle smiled as he decided to test it out. He reached his arm over his shoulder and let go of the shield when he felt the metallic force engage. The metal kite was now attached to his back, and it wasn’t even uncomfortable!

“Dude, you’ve truly outdone yourself,” Kyle said.

Stan smiled as he waved a hand dismissively.

“Nah, it’s nothin', dude.”

“Hey, does anyone else hear that weird thumping noise?”

Everyone turned their attention to Kenny and nodded a little, only now realizing that there was a quiet thumping noise. It took Eric only a second to notice that the thumping noise was coming from him. More specifically, his tail.

He must’ve been so pleased by Kyle’s outfit that it started wagging.

“Shit, shut the fuck up, tail!” Eric thought to himself as he tried to hold it down.

Kyle smiled a little as he watched Eric struggle with keeping his tail in control, before ultimately transforming back into his human form and quickly grabbing his shoes to snap them back together and put them on.

Eric stuck his tongue out at him. Sadly, though, Kyle wasn’t the only person to notice.

“Apparently it was Cartman’s tail,” Kenny pointed out.

“What? I had a fly bugging me and it was annoying,” Eric claimed.

“I didn’t see a fly,” Stan commented with a suspicious glare.

“Well, maybe you’re blind,” Eric threw back with his own glare.

“OKAY! Why don’t we head down to the training grounds? I’ll drive everyone there,” Wendy said.

“Yeah, good idea…” Kyle said, wondering what the hell happened in the short time that he was gone.

————————————————————

“Really? He said that?” Kyle whispered to Eric as they walked to the SoDaSoPa with the group.

They stayed far enough behind to where a whisper would be hard to understand, but close enough so that they wouldn’t seem suspicious.

“Eyup…” Eric said, clearly still fairly upset.

“...I’m sorry.”

“Not much you can do about it. Besides, it would be weird if you brought it up with him. He would never think that I’d tell you this.”

“Right…”

“I just wish that we didn’t have to hide this,” Kyle thought to himself.

In just a few more minutes, the group showed up at the training grounds.

Wendy seemed excited to try out the dodging course, so that’s the first place she went. Stan decided to go join her, so Kenny let the two be alone and went to the obstacle course. Kyle and Eric went over to the metal manikins and punching bags, respectively.

A few hours passed by before Wendy called the group back together.

“I think we’ve prepared enough for the search to start,” she spoke with a confident voice.

“Start? Where do we even look?” Eric asked, noticeably more calm than before.

No doubt from releasing his anger out on those poor leather bags.

“I’ve got the address to Mitch’s transaction location right here on my phone,” Wendy exclaimed as she held out her phone.

“The only thing I need is input on whether we should drive there or walk. It’s fifteen miles away, so driving would get us there faster-”

“-But it could be more dangerous,” Stan finished.

Wendy nodded.

“Exactly.”

“I say drive. I doubt that anyone would be there past midnight. Plus, I am not walking fifteen miles,” Eric commented.

“But it could be dangerous, and a fifteen-mile walk is not that bad,” Kyle commented.

“Says the one who can fly.”

“Why don’t we just do both?” Kenny inputted.

“Both?” Stan asked.

“Yeah. Like, we drive eighty percent of the way, park the car in a safe and undetected location, then walk for the other twenty percent.”

“Sounds good to me,” Wendy said with a smile.

“I still say we drive,” Eric added.

“Too bad, you’re outvoted,” Kyle said, matching Wendy’s smile.

Eric pouted as he crossed his arms.

“This is gonna suck.”

————————————————————

The five of them drove out towards the location with Wendy in the driver’s seat, Stan in the passager, and the other three in the back with Kyle in the middle. It only took them around eleven minutes to be close enough for Wendy to park her car. She had found a secluded area of concrete that was almost completely covered by trees. Thankfully it's dark out, and her car is dark purple, almost pitch black, so it would be hard to spot from farther away this late at night.

Eric had complained for most of their walk, that was until he could see the supposed building off in the near distance.

It looked like a warehouse. A big one at that. It appeared to be completely grey and far away from the road. Anyone could miss it if they had just been driving by. Then again, the GPS took Wendy far away from any busy streets. This appeared to be the only building within a five-mile radius.

“I’ve got a bad feeling about this guys…” Stan said quietly as they walked towards the building, still a good few feet away.

“Stop being such a pussy, Toolshed,” Eric teased, making sure to call him by his code name, as was re-established in the car.

“No, ‘Shed’s right…I feel it too,” Kenny whispered.

“Feel what?” Kyle asked.

“...I think we’re being followed,” he said even quieter.

“Followed?” Eric said.

“Eric, keep your voice down-”

Wendy was interrupted as she heard the sound of a gunshot.

Everyone flinched and crouched down as they braced themselves for a moment. Everyone except Kyle, who stood in front of Wendy with his shield out and extended.

Everyone gazed in astonishment at Kyle after hearing the impact of the bullet against the metal kite.

“Thanks, Kite,” Wendy huffed with a smile, seemingly out of breath from shock.

Holy fuck, she could’ve been killed.

Kyle smiled back, mainly in relief.

“No problem. Good thinking with the shield, ‘Shed,” Kyle smiled before bringing his attention to the countless men that were currently surrounding them.

The redhead placed his shield on his back before speaking once again.

“Now, let’s go kick some ass.”

Everyone cheered with him as they spread out, going to each fight a section of the henchmen.

Kyle was first to pick and attack. He flew upward and came soaring down with his laser eyes, managing to hit and burn a few of the men. They screamed in agony as some dropped their weapons, but others aimed theirs right at the flying redhead. Thankfully, Kyle already seemed to be used to deploying his shield and managed to block all of the bullets that would’ve hit him.

Wendy immediately ran towards the group where that man had shot at her and kicked him in the face. She appeared to be at a disadvantage, as she didn’t have any sort of weapon. At least, that’s what the bad guys thought. In almost an instant she pulled out a small pocket-sized pink metal rod, and at just the press of a button, the rod grew into a metal staff.

“Woah. When were you gonna tell us that you had that?” Kyle asked.

Wendy chuckled.

“Right now,” she said as she hit the man she kicked with it.

Stan went to the group of men who didn’t appear to have any guns, only bats and blades. He took this as an advantage and pulled some scissors as well as a box cutter out of his tool pouch. As the men ran at him one by one, Stan used both tools to defend himself, cutting open their flesh before stabbing them in vulnerable areas like the throat to end their misery.

Kenny seemed to be having the easiest time dealing with his chosen group of henchmen. While he didn’t have laser eyes or super strength, he did have experience. Fighting experience. He’s taken more men at once before, so fighting these guys shouldn’t be a problem. Plus, if there was, he always had his backup pocket knife.

Eric, however, seemed to be having the most fun. As soon as he transformed into his raccoon form and hopped out of his shoes, he watched as the small group of men cower in fear. They didn’t appear to even want to take their chances with this guy, as they all started to scream and run away from him.

Eric laughed.

“Well, you all have fun and watch my boots, I’ll be back in just a few minutes,” he yelled over to his group as he got down on all fours, cracking his neck before running off to chase the seven men.

“We’ll be here!” Kyle yelled back with a large grin on his face as he punched a henchman in the stomach.

————————————————————

Twenty minutes had passed and the group was still fighting. While it only took them a few minutes to take care of most of their attackers, more men seemed to come after. And more after that, and even more after that.

The four superheroes were getting tired. While most still had their fighting spirit, others were running out of energy, and it became even harder and harder to dodge attacks.

“AH!” Stan yelled as he felt the henchman in front of him stab him with a large knife.

“‘Shed!” The other three yelled out in a panic.

Kyle was the first one to fly over while Kenny and Wendy attempted to fight off the rest of the men. He used what little energy he had left to burn everyone that was after Stan, that way they had a better chance of not getting backstabbed.

As soon as the redhead could touch the ground he took out the knife and placed a hand over Stan’s wound. It took a little longer than usual, but it seemed that Kyle had enough in him to heal the deep wound. Stan groaned in pain as the wound healed.

“It’ll hurt for a while, but after a day you should be fine,” Kyle said.

“T-Thanks,” Stan said with a pained grunt.

“Don’t thank me yet. We still got a problem.”

As Kyle finished his sentence, Wendy fell to the ground with a hard thump. She groaned in exhaustion as a man pushed her down on the floor. He drew out his knife, prepared to end her life before Kenny ran over and kicked him in the face, sending him falling.

“Everyone back up!” Kenny yelled to the other two as he helped Wendy pick herself up.

The group of four jogged over together, their backs against each other.

“Where the fuck is Werecoon?” Wendy yelled, seemingly out of breath.

“He ran off a while ago,” Kyle said.

“Then that’s it. We’re on our own…” Stan mumbled only enough for the other three to hear.

“We’ll just have to keep fighting!” Kenny yelled as the man surrounded them, getting closer.

“But there’s so many of them! For the five that we take down, ten more come out of nowhere!” Kyle yelled.

Kenny huffed, as even he was starting to panic, but they didn’t have that much time to talk.

“Just try your best! We can’t give up,” he yelled before throwing his body against the man closest to him.

Wendy, Stan, and Kyle did as they were told and did all they could. They knocked out a few more henchmen, but they were starting to get hit hard. They had lasted about five more minutes before Stan fell to the ground with a loud thud, his face appearing very beat up and scratched.

Wendy gasped as she watched Stan exhaust himself, but as she went to go help him one of the men she had been fighting punched her square in the jaw, effectively knocking her onto the floor next to Stan.

Kyle panted in a panic as he watched his friends fall one by one. Before he could say or do anything he watched a guy swing at him with a knife. While he only noticed it out of the corner of his eye, Kyle managed to dodge enough to avoid serious damage, but the knife still managed to cut the left side of his face.

Kyle flew high up into the sky with a groan as he felt small droplets of blood drip down from his cheek.

“W-What do we do!?” He yelled.

Kenny huffed as he kicked and punched some of the men surrounding them.

“You need to go! Get to safety and come back with help!” Kenny yelled before being struck down with the swing of a baseball bat.

“N-No! I can’t just leave you here!”

No one had enough time to reply or say anything. It was like it happened in the blink of an eye. One of the men that had been fighting from a distance held up his gun and aimed it right at Kyle. This wasn’t just a regular gun, however. No, this was a net gun.

Once the man pulled the trigger a large net shot out into the air. Kyle reacted as quickly as he could, trying to take his kite-shaped shield out from behind him to block the attack, but he was too slow. He was too tired from all of the fighting.

In just a split second Kyle’s body was covered in the rope. The metal balls that grounded its victims caused Kyle to start to fall out of the sky. He panicked, feeling helpless as he smacked against the ground with a loud thud.

He let out a loud and painful shriek as something inside him snapped. Kyle quickly went to squeeze his left thigh and immediately felt blood run down to his foot.

He had just broken his leg.

Just below the knee, Kyle could see every detail of the damage. The bone that had snapped had pushed its way out of his skin, causing him the bleed profusely.

Kyle felt tears fall down his face as he clenched his teeth together. This was it. It was all for nothing. His friends and he would be killed out here. He could’ve helped, but instead, he laid with them, damaged and bleeding on the ground.

The man who had shot the net gun stepped forward, pushing away the other men. Now he had a real gun. He pulled it out of his pocket and aimed it. Right on Kyle’s head.

The man and Kyle met eyes. Kyle’s breathing and heart rate increased.

“Kyle!” Kenny yelled after realizing what was going on, making Wendy and Stan look up in fear as well.

Kyle watched intently as the guy pulled against the trigger.

BANG

Chapter Text

BANG

Kyle’s body flinched, tensing up and slamming his eyes shut as the sound of the gunshot echoed throughout the field. His body, however, loosed up again once he realized he felt no additional pain.

He hadn’t been shot.

After processing this he slowly peeked open his eyes, hearing a strange sound in front of him as well whilst doing so.

His gaze widened in shock as he stared at the figure in front of him. It was Eric. He had just taken the bullet for him, literally.

Everyone else stared in horror and surprise as the large animalistic man covered in fur made a low growl. The fur on his back and tail was spiked up. His teeth were barred and his eyes shined brightly in the darkness of the night. Down on all fours, he growled once again as he slowly rose onto two legs, seemingly ignoring the bullet wound he had on his left arm.

Numerous henchmen backed up with fear in the presence of this so-called monster, but the man who shot Kyle out of the sky did not. Though, even if he had attempted to run away, Eric knew who his first victim was going to be.

No one hurts his Kyle and gets away with living.

In the blink of an eye, Eric jumped down onto the man in front of him and lodged his sharp teeth into his neck. The man screamed out in pain, but only for a minute. As much as Eric would’ve loved to make this one, in particular, suffer immensely, he still had to get rid of the rest of the attackers.

Eric threw his head around with the man’s neck still in his mouth, acting as if he was nothing but a toy. The neck broke in seconds, and Cartman quickly tossed his body to the side, muzzle already covered in blood.

As the dead body hits the grassy floor, the rest of the men scatter, attempting to get away.

But Eric isn’t done yet.

As soon as they start to run, he starts to slaughter them at a break-neck pace. Eric jumps from one man to the next, somehow being quick about it yet demolishing what needs to be done in order for them to not survive.

He shanks his metal-cutting claws into some, then sinks his sharp teeth into others. The screams don’t stop until Eric catches and kills the last one. He huffs and pants, once again on all fours. Blood drips from his muzzle, claws, and bullet wound onto the grassy plain, and his breath is the only sound heard throughout the field.

Twenty-five. That’s how many men Eric had just slaughtered. Their bodies were mutilated on the ground, completely covering the dark green grass around them in red.

The others remain silent and still. Some were horrified, most were shocked, but only one had started to smile.

Kyle started to stand up, about to thank the man for saving his life, but he had forgotten two very important details.

He had forgotten he was still caught in the net, and that his leg was still broken.

As soon as the redhead tried to stand up he fell back down onto the ground with a loud and painful yelp, causing everyone to snap out of their fight-flight-or-freeze response.

Eric was the first to move, quickly turning around to face his boyfriend and running towards him, now back on two legs.

Before he even spoke, Cartman quickly took the rope restraining Kyle and used his claws to cut it. In no time he had pulled to net off of Kyle’s body and threw it far to the side of him. Kyle‘s smile had faded as soon as he tried to stand up, but now his whole face seemed to be faded.

“Kyle! Kyle, can you hear me?” Eric asked in a panic as he helped him sit up a little, carefully holding his back up with his hand.

Kyle nods a little, quietly humming a little ‘mhm’ as the others run towards the two. While they’re still exhausted, the adrenaline of Kyle’s dangerous situation has finally kicked in.

“Can you heal yourself?” Eric asked, trying his best to find a quick solution to treat Kyle’s wounds.

"Of course, he can't! He's gotta have energy for that-and…and look at him!" Stan yelled, attempting to get closer to his friend to check on him.

Cartman growls, making Stan back up a little and stand next to the rest of the gang who stood a few inches away from the two of them.

"Listen, Hippy, you have any other ideas that'll help him?" Eric asked in a harsh tone, ultimately trying his best not to panic too much.

"Yes, Eric, a hospital!" Wendy cut in.

Eric groaned.

"For fucks sake, Testaburger, what's gonna happen to him and the rest of us if we take him there and he's got a broken leg and we all have cuts? They're gonna start asking questions, and that leads to us cracking, they find out we have powers and then they experiment on us. You want that?"

"Oh, that is such a fucking stretch. Besides, it's not like we know someone who could help him besides a doctor."

Kyle reached out his hand and weakly grabbed onto Eric’s arm. He wants to speak, he wants them to stop arguing, but the thoughts don’t translate into words, only quiet groans.

Eric glances back at his lover for only a moment, but it’s all he can muster up. He can’t break down in front of the others, he can’t, but Kyle needs him. He needs help, and Eric can tell from only one small glance. He’s running out of time.

"A doctor won't be fast enough! He needs healing now-and a visit to Hell's Pass could take forever. You know they have no sense of urgency there-"

"-Wait!” Stan yelled, cutting into Eric’s argument. “I know who could help! Tolkien said that Tweek has some kind of healing powers!"

Eric raised an eyebrow but looked hopeful.

"Tolkien? Since when do you talk to him?"

"He works at the car shop with me, remember? I was texting him earlier yesterday about if he had any powers like we do, and it turns out his whole group has powers, and Tweek can heal," Stan said quickly.

“Okay, did Tolkien mention where Tweek lived?"

"Yes actually, I got his address on my phone."

"Good. Put it in the GPS, start the car, and bring it out here closer to the building. I'll carry Kyle," Eric said as he already started to position himself to carry him.

However, Stan started to walk closer.

“I can carry-”

Stan didn’t even get to finish as Eric quickly fixed his gaze on him and snarled. His eyes seemed to get momentarily brighter.

"I got him. Just go!"

The others froze in place for a moment, but only until Kenny spoke, eyeing Eric suspiciously.

“Come on, guys, Kyle needs us. Let's move!”

Once Kenny starts to run towards the car the others quickly follow. Before he goes any further though, Kenny quickly picks up Eric’s shoes from his costume that had broken off earlier. He figures that Eric might not remember them, or be able to carry them and Kyle at the same time, so he grabbed them before running with the others towards Wendy’s car.

Once he sees that the others are gone, Eric completely drops the act and holds onto Kyle’s hand in a panic, his own hand still covered in blood. Tears start to well up in his eyes as he shows his true colors, but he refuses to let them fall. He can’t just yet. He still needs to bring Kyle to Wendy’s car and Tweek’s place.

"Ky? Ky, can you stay with me?"

Kyle opened his eyes, but he didn’t even remember closing them. He takes a deep breath before the words eventually come out.

“Yeah,” he says weakly.

Eric’s heart breaks. He sounds nothing like himself. Nothing at all like the Kyle he fell in love with. He had to fix this. He had to, it was all his fault. He should’ve never left him. He should’ve never left the group. He could have prevented this.

“I’m gonna pick you up now, okay? Hold onto me,” he spoke with a lump in his throat, trying his absolute damnedest now to cry.

Kyle didn’t respond, only holding onto his arm tighter. Well, if you could call it tight.

Eric leaned down and placed his good arm underneath Kyle’s legs, carefully lifting him up in the bridal style fashion. Kyle groans in pain as his boyfriend picks him up, hot tears stream down his face as he bites down on his lip and holds onto Eric tighter.

"I know, baby, I know. Hold on, you're gonna fine, okay?" Eric says, trying to not only convince Kyle but also himself.

The werecoon quickly walks down towards the road with his boyfriend in his arms. As he gets closer to the pavement the adrenaline from him fighting those men is starting to wear off, causing the hole in his left arm from the bullet to finally start hurting.

He grunts a little but tries to hide it from Kyle. He doesn’t need to worry about anything else right now, he just needs to focus on himself. After all, Kyle was in a much worse condition than he was in.

But alas, Kyle was conscious enough to hear him grunting.

"You're hurt..." He huffed out, somehow in an even weaker voice than before.

Eric replied quickly.

"I'm fine, Kyle, just focus on yourself. You gotta stay with me okay, no dozing off until after Tweek heals you, alright?"

"Okay..."

As soon as Eric steps onto the side of the road, he sees the bright headlights of a car in the distance, quickly approaching.

“You’re gonna be fine, Ky. Just stay awake. We’re gonna get you help.”

————————————————————

“Can you make this thing go any faster?!” Eric yelled from the backseat of Wendy’s car, Kyle still limp in his arms.

While he would usually fit into the backseat easily, being in his werecoon form was making it much harder to get comfortable in his much larger size. It didn't quite help calm his nerves either.

“I’m going as fast as I can, Eric!”

“Well, it’s not fucking fast enough!”

“Cartman, calm the fuck down!” Stan yelled from the passenger seat. “And you need to turn back into your human self so Tweek won’t freak the fuck out.”

Eric growled a little but Kenny spoke up before he could say anything.

“Dude, just calm down. Kyle’s gonna be fine, but we need you to revert back and get cleaned up first.”

Eric glanced over at Kenny and then back to Kyle. He looked so pale and he kept dosing off every now and then where Eric would have to wake him back up. Kenny was right. If Kyle was gonna get the help he needed, he would have to calm down. Knowing what he remembered about Tweek, the guy would definitely freak out if he saw this ‘monster’ covered in blood holding a pale body. He had to transform back, for Kyle’s sake.

Eric took a deep breath and closed his eyes. He thought back to this morning when Kyle and he had cuddled in bed. He thought back to yesterday when the two had taken a nap together on the couch before training. He needed to see Kyle like that again. Sleeping peacefully and not in pain, and, most importantly, alive.

Eric slowly reverted back into his regular human form and quickly attempted to wipe off the dry blood around his mouth.

“There should be some water bottles back there, Eric. Get yourself cleaned off quickly, we’re almost there.”

————————————————————

KNOCK KNOCK

"G-Gah, what was that? Who's here? Are we gonna get robbed!?" The blonde known as Tweek yelled as he shot up from underneath to the covers of his bed.

Craig, his fiance, slowly sat up as well, rubbing the corners of his eyes as a few more loud knocks echoed from the front door of their house.

"Calm down, honey. I'll take care of it. Everything will be okay," he said as he slowly got out of their bed.

The raven-haired man stepped quietly over to one of their bedroom drawers before opening it and pulling out a pistol. With the recent crime sprees that had been happening around town lately, Tweek had worried for the safety of their home and for themselves. As a solution, Craig had asked if they could buy a gun. He knew how to operate one and could defend both of them if an intruder ever were to break in. Tweek agreed and so they had stored it in their bedroom drawer underneath Craig’s boxers.

This was the first time he had picked the gun up since.

As he makes his way down the last step of the stairs leading up to their room, Craig cocks the gun and checks the peephole of the front door.

He immediately notices the large group of people and it only takes a moment for him to recognize them. His eyes widen a little out of surprise before he places the gun down on the couch a few inches beside him and opens the front door.

"What the fuck are you assholes doing here? It's like two in the-Jesus fuck! What happened to him?!" Craig yelled after seeing Kyle in none other than Cartman’s arms, looking as pale as the moon.

"Tucker, you gotta help us. He needs help. Stan told us Tweek has healing powers. Can he heal him?" Eric asked quickly, ignoring what Craig had just said.

"You're seriously just gonna barge in and-"

"-Craig, please!" Eric yelled out, tears starting to form in his eyes.

He could no longer hold them in as well as he had been. This was their only chance to save his love, and he couldn’t imagine a world where Kyle wasn’t there. He needed to get him to Tweek, no matter what it took.

"He doesn't have much time. He needs help. Please," Eric spoke with a quivering lip as Kyle remained limp in his arms.

At this point, he didn’t care if anyone could see through him. He didn’t care if the others gave him questionable looks. He just wanted Kyle to be okay.

Craig seemed to be shocked by Cartman’s behavior. The last time they had even remotely spoken as acquaintances Eric and Kyle had fought constantly and hated each others’ guts. But now, here Eric was, starting to tear up over the other man’s well-being. And one glance at Kyle made him grow sympathetic.

Cartman was right, he needed urgent help. Even though Stan and his friends were never Craig’s favorites in the slightest bit, it was a long time ago, and Craig could look away from the past this one time.

Craig sighed a little as his brows furrowed in a sympathetic way, though it would be invisible to any stranger.

"Come with me. Tweek’s upstairs."

————————————————————

Craig opens the door to the master bedroom and closes it behind him. Tweek smiles a little, happy to see his fiance unharmed.

“S-So what was it? False alarm?”

“Eh, not exactly,” Craig said with a small shrug. “You remember those guys from school? Stan and his little friend group?”

Tweek’s eyes widened.

“A-Ah! Those guys? Wha-at are they doing here?!”

“Calm down, honey, they’re just in need of help. Tolkien has been talking with Stan and they found out about our powers-”

“-GAH! Oh God, they’re here to question us! Why would Tolkien say anything-”

“-Tweek, calm down,” Craig said as he jogged over to hold his fiance.

“I promise, they’re not here to hurt us. They have powers just like us.”

Tweek seemed to have calmed down a little, looking up at Craig after he finished his statement.

“T-They…they do?”

“Yes. They’re like us, but they need help. You remember Kyle, right? Well, he needs you to heal him badly. That’s all you have to do, hun.”

Tweek inhaled and exhaled slowly, effectively calming himself completely.

“Yeah, I can do that.”

Craig nodded a little before turning towards the closed door.

“Okay, come in!”

In no time at all the door slammed open, making Craig frown and Tweek jump in shock at the sudden loud noise. Eric quickly brings Kyle closer to the bed, and Tweek screams, horrified at the sight of a man with his own bone sticking out of his leg.

"JESUS FUCK!"

"Honey, I'm gonna need you to calm down. Kyle needs healing. You can heal him easily, yes?"

"I-I...Yeah, I can. J-Jesus what even happened?"

"Healing first, talking later," Eric grunted out in a panic, noticing that Kyle kept feeling weaker and weaker in his arms.

Tweek swallowed the lump in his throat before nodding a little.

“Craig, get me a washcloth and one of our clean towels,” the blonde said as he pulled up a chair next to the bed so that Cartman could sit down with Kyle resting on his lap, head against Cartman’s chest.

Craig quickly got up and ran into the bathroom that was connected to their bedroom, soon coming out with a blue towel and washrag.

Tweek quickly grabbed the rag and placed it against Kyle’s cheek first. He closed his eyes and focused on his power, causing a green glow to shine under the cloth. Once he pulled away he wipe off the remaining blood that had dried up on his cheek.

The others watched the cut disappear, leaving behind a faint scar.

“Wait, why does he have a mark there still? I thought you healed him?” Stan asked.

“My healing patches up wounds and cuts, it doesn’t reverse time. There’s always a mark left over after I heal, but it seems like faster it gets healed to lighter the mark is,” Tweek explained.

Out of curiosity, Stan lifted up his shirt and looked down at his stomach. From his eyes on the left side of his lower stomach, he noticed that there was a small scar there from when he got stabbed earlier.

“Huh, I guess Kyle’s healing does the same too,” Stan commented.

“Kyle can heal too?” Tweek asked.

“Can we pause on the chit-chat, please?” Eric asked as nicely as he possibly could. He wanted to shout so desperately, but he needed Tweek to heal Kyle, and he didn’t want to risk him backing out.

“Ah! Right right, sorry!” Tweek exclaimed as he put the bloody washcloth aside and grabbed the towel off the bed.

Eric shook Kyle a little so that he would open his eyes after dozing off again. Kyle’s eyes only opened a little more than a squint, but he did his best to keep them open this time. He was just so tired, and the world around him seemed to echo from a distance.

“Kyle, in order for me to heal your leg we’re gonna…we’re gonna have to push the bone back inside. I-I’m not gonna lie to you, it’s gonna hurt,” Twerk explained.

Kyle took a shaky deep breath before speaking in a voice no louder than a whisper.

“Just…get it over with,” he said, slurring his words a bit.

Tweek nods a little before carefully setting the towel over the broken bone and glancing up at Eric.

“You’re…gonna want to hold him tightly.”

Eric swallows saliva as he uses the hand that’s not holding up Kyle’s legs and grabs his hand, squeezing it affectionately.

Tweek takes a deep breath and puts aside how unnerving this is. Mustering up all of his strength and courage, he carefully places his hands onto the spot of the towel where the bone is coming out, no lighter than a feather, before slamming them downward.

Kyle’s eyes shut tight as a loud crack echos in the room, and screams bloody murder when the pain hits him like a truck. Eric, Tweek, and the others cringe, most of them closing their eyes as well, not watching to watch their friend be in pain. His grip on Eric’s hand has tightened, and while it does hurt the brunette, he would go through ten times the pain in order for Kyle to be alright.

Soft sobs escape from Kyle's lips and tears fell down his cheeks as Tweek quickly heals his leg. He presses his teeth together at the combined pain of his broken leg being forced back down and the healing process.

After a few more seconds, the green glow under the towel disappeared and Tweek quickly lifted it up to inspect it. Kyle's leg was now fully healed, leaving behind a large noticeable scar in its place.

The man breathed in and out slow and shaky breaths. Tears continued to fall down his face for a few more seconds before his exhaustion finally came back to slap him in the face. Kyle had never looked more tired in his life, and all Eric wanted to do was hold him, kiss him, and tell him that he was alright.

But he couldn’t do that right now. Not in front of them.

"Ky, you okay?" Stan asked as he moved closer to his friend.

Eric shot a small glare in his direction but said nothing. He didn’t want to start anything, he just wanted to get himself and Kyle home.

Kyle inhaled slowly before speaking.

"...Yeah...Feel better...just tired," he managed to get out before closing his eyes in an attempt to rest them.

"I'll get you some water and painkillers," Stan said. He was about to ask Craig or Tweek where they kept them or if they had any, but Craig answered his question before he could even ask it.

“Top cabinet on the left.”

“Oh. Thanks,” Stan replied before walking into their bathroom.

It’s quiet for a moment before Tweek breaks the silence.

"Cartman were you shot?"

Eric glances up at Tweek and then over to his arm.

"Huh? Oh...right. Yeah, I was. The bullet’s still in there though,” he responded.

Tweek nodded before using his fingers to get the bullet out. Eric groans a little, but Tweek finds it in no time and slowly removes it. He places the bullet aside and quickly heals up Cartman’s arm, making Eric cringe but ultimately hold it together just fine.

"Thanks..." Eric mutters.

"Okay, now that everyone’s all healed up and good, I want an explanation,” Craig states. “First of all, how did this happen?"

"We were attacked," Wendy responds.

"By who?" Tweek asks.

Before anyone can answer him, Stan walks back into the bedroom with five pills and a small glass of water.

“Here you go, dude,” he says before holding out both in front of Kyle.

The redhead opens his eyes once again and smiles a little before taking all five of them with one large gulp of water. Even after taking them all, he finishes off the water as if he had been dying of thirst.

“Thanks, Stan,” Kyle responds quietly.

"Uh...Cartman, you can put Kyle down now. I'm sure he can walk," Craig comments, making Eric glare at him.

"You don't know that," he says defensively.

"H-He can lay on our bed for now, it's fine," Tweek states, not wanting any kind of argument or fight to break out.

"Thanks, Tweek," Kyle said softly.

"Sure man."

Kyle slowly brings himself off of Eric’s lap and climbs onto Tweek and Craig’s bed. He hisses in pain as he moves his healed leg, as it still hurts and will hurt for the next few hours, but ultimately relaxes and falls asleep once he curls up against the soft sheets. It was painful for Eric to watch in many different ways, but he remained still, only sighing and glancing over to check on Kyle now and then.

————————————————————

"So, let me get this straight...You guys think that the man running for mayor is a deranged lunatic that's been hiring people to commit crimes in our town to make the current mayor look bad, so you all went out of your way to try and stop him by tracking his location and got beat up by a bunch of poor people who are getting paid to do this...and you're all in superhero costumes and have superpowers,” Craig restates.

"...Okay, when you put it like that it doesn't sound the best," Kenny says.

"But it's all true,” Wendy adds. “I have evidence against Mitch and we can stop all of the crime that's been happening recently, but we need more help.”

Craig huffs.

"Ooh no. Nuh-uh, no way. I am not letting you get Tweek and I involved in this. This is not our fight."

Kenny frowned.

"But it is. Come on, Craig, listen, I know we don't have the best history we each other, but you and Tweek helping us could help save the town and everyone in it. What do you think will happen if Mitch wins the election? If he's this corrupt before he gains power, what's he going to be like with it."

Craig and the others remain silent for a moment. While Craig doesn’t seem that convinced by Kenny’s speech/explanation, Tweek appears to have empathized with the group.

"...Craig, I think we should help," he says.

Craigs sighs.

"...Alright, fine. But no meeting up like this at two in the morning."

The group smiles at him in appreciation. Well, everyone except Cartman, who still seems to have his eyes fixated on Kyle.

"Thanks, man. It's a big help, especially now that we got another healer on the team,” Stan says.

"What powers do you two have exactly?" Wendy asks.

Tweek decides to answer first.

"Well, I-I can heal obviously as well as control the weather. I can also make lighting storms and conjure up large icicles."

The group nodded.

"Craig, you got anything?" Kenny asked.

"Super strength," Craig simply stated.

"That's good, would definitely come in handy."

"We should make a group chat. That way we can each stay in contact with each other about the situation," Wendy brought up.

The majority nodded their heads in agreement and Wendy quickly gathered Tweek and Craig’s cell phone numbers and put them into her phone.

“Awesome. I’ll make the group tomorrow and everyone and just text their names so we know who is who,” she stated.

"Great. We done? Can we go to bed now?" Craig asked.

"Finally, we can agree on something..." Eric spoke, turning everyone’s attention onto him.

Without saying anything else, the man gets up off of the chair next to the bed and walks over to where Kyle was peacefully sleeping. He carefully picks him up and manages to not disturb his slumber.

“Wendy, you think you can drop us off at our place? I can just pick up my car from your lot tomorrow."

"Yeah…Sure thing." Wendy says quietly.

As soon as Wendy and Eric walk out the front door of the bedroom, Craig speaks up, pausing Stan and Kenny’s movements to follow her.

“Before you guys go, you wanna tell me what all happened with them?”

“Huh?” Kenny whispered in confusion.

“Fatass and Kyle. They seem closer or something. How the fuck did that happen?”

Stan huffed, attempting to answer Craig’s question.

“They’re not, trust me. They still hate each other and fight all the time, they’re just living together for now ‘cause of financial benefit.”

Tweek raised an eyebrow, taken by surprise and amazed by Stan’s statement.

“That didn’t look hatred to me.”

“Yeah, honestly, it looked like he was breaking down,” Craig added.

“I don’t see it,” Stan stated.

“Well, maybe they have gotten closer. It’s a possibility, Stan,” Kenny stated. “Honestly, it would be nice if they’ve gotten closer. We’d never have to worry about them fighting all the time.”

“But that’s not-”

“-Look, man, I’m tired. Wendy’s probably waiting for us in her car. You think you could drop me off at my place with your car once we get to hers?”

Stan was quiet for a moment before sighing and nodding. The two men walked out of Craig and Tweek’s house without another word, leaving the couple curious and confused about what they had just heard and witnessed.

The car ride to Wendy’s was completely silent. Eric still had Kyle in his arms but made an effort to look out the window in an attempt to appear disinterested. Once Wendy stopped outside of her house. Stan and Kenny collected themselves and gathered in Stan’s car, quickly leaving to head back to their own homes for a goodnight's sleep.

It only took a few minutes for Wendy to drop off Eric and Kyle at their apartment. As much as she had wanted to argue that Cartman should get his car out of her condo parking lot and drive the two of them home himself, she had learned that trying to take Kyle out of his arms at the moment was like wishing for death.

Eric remained unmoving until Wendy stopped the car in front of their complex’s door. As soon as Wendy put the vehicle in park, Eric opened the door and walked toward the building, Kyle still fast asleep in his arms.

“Eric, wait,” Wendy called out as she beat him to the door and opened it for him.

Eric was about to complain and argue with her, but after thinking about it for only a second more he relaxed his posture. It would’ve been much harder for him to open the door with Kyle still in his arms.

“Thanks,” Eric said quietly as he followed Wendy to their apartment front door.

Wendy only nodded in response as they soon appeared in front of the door, Eric having already given her his house key.

She quickly unlocked the door and stepped aside after opening it, placing the keys down on their little coffee table in front of the couch.

She smiled a little as she looked around the living room.

“It’s a…nice place you two have here.”

“Mhm…”

“...Eric,” Wendy started, making the large man turn his head over to face her, seemingly emotionless.

“I…I hope you two have a peaceful night,” she said softly.

Eric turned back around to face away from her.

“Thanks, you too,” he said softly and almost as emotionless as his expression.

Wendy sighed quietly.

“Give us updates on Kyle, okay?”

“Yeah.”

Wendy smiled for only a moment before it faded, leaving as soon as it had arrived. She walked back to the door and closed it behind her, leaving Eric and Kyle alone in their apartment.

As soon as Cartman had heard the door shut he quickly used the door lock and immediately walked towards their bedroom. Once they arrive there he places Kyle down on their bed and starts removing his body suit.

As he pulls off the majority of the clothing and moves to take off the black headpiece, Kyle starts to wake up.

His eyes struggle to open, but once he realizes Eric’s undressing him he raises an eyebrow.

"Eric...? What's gotten into you?" He asks as Eric takes off the headpiece and throws it to the side.

"Making sure that spaz didn't miss a spot. Are you in pain? Do you need any more painkillers?" Eric asked, falling back into a panic.

Kyle placed a hand on Eric’s arm.

"I'm okay, better at least,” Kyle yawned. “‘M just tired and a little sore."

Eric sighed as most of his welled-up anxiety died down. Most of it.

"If you're sure..."

“I am, I swear…Come here, lay with me.”

Eric gazed into Kyle’s eyes. They still looked exhausted, but still shined as bright as ever, just like they always did. A small smile crept up Eric’s cheek.

“Okay,” he practically whispered before getting undressed down to his boxers, kicking the clothes onto the floor, and laying down beside Kyle.

The two men relax into each other as Eric wraps his arms around Kyle. Only a few seconds pass and Kyle’s already drifting back off to sleep, but something wakes him up. Eric’s grip on him has tightened, seemingly holding onto him for dear life. He appears to be shaking as well, but before Kyle can ask if he’s okay he hears soft sobs coming from his boyfriend’s lips.

Kyle looks up, noticing that Eric is keeping his face hidden from him, burying it in Kyle’s shoulder.

“...Eric-”

"-Don't fucking scare me like that again, you hear?" He sobbed, tears dripping down from his tightly shut eyes and onto Kyle’s bare skin.

"Hey hey...it's okay. I’m okay, We're both better now. Let's just…get some sleep, I'm exhausted."

Eric sniffed before bringing his head up and wiping his eyes.

"Yeah...Good idea..."

Kyle relaxes back into Eric, cuddling up against his chest before feeling multiple kisses on the top of his head.

“...I love you so much, Ky.”

Kyle smiled a little as he took in a deep breath.

"I love you too, Eric…Goodnight."

“Goodnight…”

Eric stayed awake for three more hours until exhaustion finally took his body over.

Chapter Text

4:00 PM

That was when Kyle and Eric woke up from their slumber. After the exhaustion, terror, and panic from only a few hours ago, the couple needed their rest. While they hadn’t exactly gotten back every hour of sleep yet, the two came to an agreement that they shouldn’t just lay in bed all day. Well, more like Kyle had convinced Eric that he had made a full recovery and wanted to get out of bed. Eric took some strong convincing, but even after he lost the argument he made sure to always be right by Kyle’s side.

Now it was 5:13 PM, and Eric was currently hand-in-hand with his lover, trying to help him walk again.

"Eric, the pain's gone now. I promise," Kyle said as his feet touched the ground. Eric had just helped him get up from the bed.

"You're positive? One hundred percent?" Cartman asked in a worried and frantic tone.

"Yes. Also…" Kyle started to say before flying upward, making himself taller than Eric, as well as giving the man a mini heart attack.

"You forget I can fly," he finished with a small smirk.

Eric frowns.

"Well, I still didn't want you to be in pain. With flight or without, you had a broken fucking leg, Kyle."

"I'm fine now though. See?" He gestures to himself.

Eric’s frown doesn’t disappear.

"Yeah now, but less than twenty-four hours ago you could've almost bled to death."

Kyle's demeanor changed. His smirk quickly faded away and morphed into a somber expression. He carefully glided his body back onto the floor as Eric sat down on the edge of their bed, wearing a sad and frustrated expression with his hands pressed against his head.

Kyle walked over to him, placing a hand on Eric’s shoulder as he sat down next to him. He doesn’t say anything, waiting for him to be ready to talk first.

It takes him only a few seconds to speak again.

"...You could've been killed yesterday, Ky. I...I was fucking terrified," Eric shakingly whispered as tears started to fall down his cheeks and onto his knees.

Kyle's brows furrowed with a worried expression.

"Hun…"

The redhead took his hand off of his boyfriend’s shoulder, moving his body so that he could wrap both of his arms around Eric’s neck, forcing him to lift his head up.

“It's okay...I'm fine now. We’re okay, everything's okay.”

Kyle spoke in a soothing tone, acting as if Eric was a wild animal who was afraid to come closer. To be fair though, that statement wasn’t too far away from the truth.

Eric sniffed as he held onto Kyle tightly, embracing his love’s attempts to comfort him. A few more tears streamed down his cheeks before Kyle started to pull away.

“Look at me, Eric,” Kyle said as he gazed into Eric’s adverting eyes.

It took him a few seconds, but the brunette eventually looked upward, his brown and blue eyes meeting Kyle’s green ones.

Kyle smiled softly as he used his thumbs to wipe away the remains of Eric’s tears.

"Everyone's fine now. We're safe here, and I promise I'll be more careful next time."

Eric glanced downward, having doubts about Kyle’s statements.

"There shouldn't be a next time..."

"Well, sadly, there probably will be…If everything that Wendy dug up is true, this Mitch Connor guy could be dangerous," Kyle said with a sigh. However, after a few seconds, his expression changed. He appeared to be hopeful and looked at Eric with a confident smile.

"But I know we'll be able to take him down. He's just a guy hungry for power, it's not like he has any powers like us. I'm sure the seven of us could take him no problem."

Eric raised an eyebrow but grew hopeful as well. Kyle did have a good point.

"You're sure?"

"Of course!” He smirked as he wrapped an arm around Eric’s shoulder. “With us on the team, Mitch and his henchmen will never stand a chance!"

Eric smiled a little at Kyle's response, only taking a few seconds more before he matched his smirk.

"Hell yeah! We'll kick their asses as soon as they show their faces. I mean, did you see how scared those guys were of me when I transformed?"

"Of course, that was fucking hilarious! It's a good thing they don't know how much of a puppy-dog you actually are." Kyle said before squishing Eric’s chubby cheeks.

Eric loses the smirk as his face turns red.

"Wha-I'm not a puppy!" He yelled, trying to pull away from Kyle’s grasp. Trying and failing.

"Oh, you are. One hundred percent," Kyle said with a teasing grin.

"I am not a puppy!"

“Awww, my pup's angry," Kyle responded before giving Eric multiple kisses on one of his cheeks.

"Shut up!" Eric yelled with an even redder face, making Kyle laugh but release his grip.

"I'm totally gonna call you that now."

Eric pouted.

"I fucking hate you, Jew."

"'Love you too, pup."

Eric groaned, about to get up and walk away before suddenly getting a better idea.

He smirked a little before transforming into his werecoon form and immediately pinning Kyle on the bed with a growl, getting on top of him. Kyle seemed shocked and surprised for only a moment but quickly started to chuckle underneath his large furry boyfriend, making the beast frown.

"Heheh, it's cute that you think I would be afraid of this," he said with a smirk.

"Kahl, I literally shredded like twenty-something of those henchmen back near the warehouse last night."

Kyle’s expression didn’t change.

"Yes, but you did it to defend me, which was adorable by the way. I don't think I've ever seen you so angry."

Eric groaned, and if raccoon-wolf monsters could blush then Eric's face would be bright red right now.

“You could've been killed.”

"But, you saved me," he stated before leaning upward to squish Eric’s fluffy cheeks.

"You got all protective over my well-being. It was so cute," he said, speaking with the tone of voice that someone talking to their dog would use.

“Cute? You and the guys looked terrified when I turned back to face you."

Kyle shrugged.

"Well, in that moment, yeah, but not anymore. I know you were just protecting me," Kyle exclaims before moving his hand underneath Eric’s jaw to scratch it, not thinking too much about it until he realized from Eric’s shocked expression what he was doing.

But just as he was about to stop he noticed something. Eric’s tail was wagging.

"N-Nng, stop that!" Eric demanded as he attempted to shy away from the touch.

Kyle smirked as he glanced behind his boyfriend, noting that his tail was still wagging. He was clearly enjoying this.

"Mmm, I don't think you want me to," Kyle said quietly as he continued to scratch under Eric’s jaw, soon moving his hand to scratch his neck.

Cartman tried his best to fight the feeling, but he couldn’t help it. It felt way too good. He quickly submitted to Kyle, even lifting his chin up in an attempt to get more scratches, all with a smile on his face.

Kyle chuckled as he moved his hand around and soon added his other hand to join in the pets.

"Damn, you really like this, huh?"

"No," clearly enjoying it, smiling again right after he denies it

Kyle giggled.

"I think you're lying."

Eventually, Eric became so relaxed with the constant attention and pets he was laying against Kyle’s shoulder. Kyle was amused but decided that it would be best and more comfortable for them if they laid down.

Twenty minutes seemed to feel like two as Eric rested his body against Kyle’s, laying his head against his boyfriend’s chest as Kyle scratched the side of his neck and eventually moved to scratch behind his ears.

“Are those purs I hear, tough guy?” Kyle softly teased.

“No,” Eric said with a smile, clearing purring.

Kyle chuckled as he continued to pet his werecoon boyfriend. That was until the couple was startled by the sound of Kyle’s cell phone buzzing on the dresser.

Eric shifts a little and releases most of his weight off of Kyle so that the redhead can grab his phone. Once they both notice who it is, however, Eric regrets letting Kyle retrieve it.

"Don't you dare," Eric muttered with a frown as he made eye contact with Kyle.

"But it's Stan,” Kyle points out. “It might important, or it could just be him checking up on me."

"Or it could be him wanting us to try to break into the warehouse again after you just recovered."

"Eric-"

"-Ugh, fine!" Eric yelled in frustration before transforming back into his human form and climbing off of Kyle’s lap, moving to lay down beside him, still facing him.

"But if that fucker wants you out of this bed tonight you say you're still recovering, got it?"

Kyle frowned.

“I-”

"Kyle, please,” Eric practically begged. “We haven't even eaten yet today, and we just got up. Don't push yourself."

Kyle glanced over at his phone and then back at Cartman. He took in a calm deep breath before responding.

“Okay okay, I won’t.”

Eric closed his eyes and laid back down, seemingly convinced enough to no longer try and make Kyle let it go to voicemail.

The redhead finally addressed the called ID and answered his phone.

“Hey, Stan.”

“Hey, dude. Glad you picked up,” Stan said through the mic with a relieved tone.

“Of Course. Now, what’s up?”

“Just wanted to check how you were doin’.”

Kyle smiled a little as he answered.

"I'm okay. Feeling better, but still really tired.”

To be fair, that wasn’t exactly a lie. He still doesn't feel like himself just yet.

"That's good, at least you're okay. And alive. That's what matters."

Kyle’s smile grew a little more. See? His friend cares about him, and why wouldn’t he? Stan’s his Super Best Friend, after all.

Then Stan continued.

"I also wanted to let you know that we have a new plan. We're going to try and infiltrate Mitch's hideout again soon, but this time much more prepared. Wendy said she noticed there are cameras around the building and told me that she could hack into them. Next night that we go back she'll shut 'em down before they even know we're coming."

Kyle frowned a little, a sigh escaping his lips before responding.

"Okay...and when would this be?"

"Whenever you're feeling better, dude. We'd need your help though. You and Cartman's."

Kyle’s soft smile returned again for a moment in relief.

"Sure, dude. We're down...but give us at least today, okay? We're still really tired."

"Wait, why is Fatass tired? Has he not come out of his room?"

"No, he has. He just uh...he got hurt too, remember? He got shot in the arm."

"Right... Hey, I'm not on speaker, am I? Is Cartman in the room?"

Kyle’s expression changed after Stan had finished that statement.

Why was he worried if Eric was in the room or not? What was Stan going to say to him?

Kyle turned over to face his boyfriend with a concerned expression, making Eric raise an eyebrow. The redhead motioned over to the phone, pointing at the screen before placing a finger over his mouth.

Eric appeared to be intrigued and got that Kyle wanted him to be quiet. After he nodded, Kyle turned Stan on speaker phone and held the phone in front of his face.

"No, Cartman’s not here. He went back in his room a while ago.”

Now Eric understood why Kyle wanted him to be quiet and listen in.

"Okay, good. I just wanted to get your opinion about him yesterday," Stan said.

Kyle raised an eyebrow before glancing over at Eric.

"Opinion...?"

"Yeah. Didn't he seem a little...off to you?"

"Off how, exactly?"

"Well first of all he took a bullet for you, which I'm glad about don't get me wrong, it saved your life and I'm glad he did it, but...that's what I'm stumped about. Cartman isn't usually the guy who goes out saving lives, not unless he thinks he's going to get anything in return."

Eric sat up a little as the secret couple stared at each other nervously, feeling anxious about when Stan might mention next.

"Uh...I don't know, man, maybe he's changed."

"So, he didn't do anything to you afterward, right? Didn't ask for anything?"

Kyle frowned, getting angry at what Stan might be insinuating.

"No. What exactly are you implying?"

"Nothing! I'm just making sure you're okay, dude. You and Cartman have never gotten along, it's just weird seeing you two so...tame."

"It was a dire situation, Stan. I had a broken leg and was bleeding. He's not allowed to act like a human being?"

"You're not understanding me, Kyle. I was just as concerned about you. He didn't act like the Cartman we know. He was so adamant about carrying you, and he had genuinely begged Craig to let us in and get you help. Begged!"

"I could have died, Stan. Wouldn't you have done the same for me?"

"Of course, I would've, Kyle. You're my super best friend. Cartman, on the other hand...you two are like rivals. Enemies. You fight all the time-"

"-And because we fight you really think he would just let me fucking die!?"

"-Kyle-"

"-Look, Stan, I know that Cartman's done some shitty things in his past, but he is still our friend. My friend. I wouldn't have him as my friend anymore if I actually hated him, and I certainly wouldn't have fucking let him live with me either!"

"Kyle I-"

"-Goodnight, Stan. I'll talk with you tomorrow."

Kyle angrily hung up and immediately put his phone on silent before setting it back down on the dresser. Afterward, he placed his head in his hands and sighed.

"...You okay..?" Eric asked as he slowly placed a hand on Kyle’s shoulder.

"Okay? Didn't you hear him? He fucking thought-...He had the nerve to believe that you would've let me die. Actually die. That's what he expected from you. To let me fucking die!"

"Ky, easy. Don't blow a gasket on me, okay?" Eric attempted to tease.

Unfortunately, it didn’t help.

"He's supposed to be our friend, and yet he really thinks so low of you. Years and years after all that shit, and he thinks you'd want me dead? Does that seriously not bother you?"

"It…” He sighed. “I don't know."

Kyle’s eyes widened in shock.

"What do you mean you 'don't know’? Don't tell me that you would've actually let me-"

"-Don't even finish that fucking sentence!" Eric yelled as he grabbed both of Kyle’s shoulders, facing him to look at him.

Kyle appeared to be surprised at Eric’s sudden fierce anger, keeping his mouth shut as he watched Eric calm down. He sighed before pulling Kyle into a tight embrace.

"Yes, okay? It fucking bothers me...I love you, Kyle. More than anything else in my life. I couldn't bare the thought of losing you, and the stupid hippie thinking that I might want you dead infuriates me..."

"Then why did you stutter at my question?"

"Because I don't wanna think about that, Kyle. I don't wanna think about the chance that I might lose you during this stupid fucking...whatever this is with Mitch Connor. We haven't even dealt with the guy in person yet, and you already almost got killed."

"Eric..." Kyle wrapped his arms around Eric tightly before continuing. "Don't worry about me, okay? I'll be fine."

"You don't know that."

"But I do. I promise you, Eric. I'll be fine,” Kyle pulled away from the embrace before continuing.

“We'll both be okay in the end...alright?"

Eric furrowed his brows in a worried glance.

"...You promise?"

Kyle smiled.

"I promise."

Eric stared into Kyle’s eyes. Those bright emerald green eyes always gave everything away, and right now they showed confidence. They shined brightly, just like his smile. He was sure of himself.

The brunette sighed softly as he glanced over at the floor.

"...If you say so, Ky."

Kyle nodded a little before placing his hands on Eric’s soft cheeks and pulled him closer. He placed a warm kiss on his boyfriend’s forehead before speaking again.

"Now come on, let's go get some food. I'm starving."

That seemed to perk Cartman up. He smiled as he moved to the edge of the bed, seemingly more eager than Kyle to get some food in his stomach.

"Yeah, food sounds good...And Kyle?"

"Yeah?" Kyle replied on the opposite side of the bed.

Eric took a moment to respond.

"After...After this is all over and done with...we can tell the guys about us, if you want."

Kyle’s eyes widened as his heart skipped a beat. He quickly turned over to face Eric, who was watching him on the opposite side of the bed.

"Really?" He asked with a hopeful voice.

Eric smiled and nodded a little.

"Yeah...I figure that after the whole Mitch Connor thing everyone would be too tired to care. Plus, I'm honestly getting tired of hiding it. When it was just the four of us hanging out every now and then it was much easier...but now that we're around them and Wendy almost every day it's getting...harder to pretend, especially when you almost..."

Kyle frowned as Eric started to get sad again. He quickly stood up from his side of the mattress and walked over to Eric, wrapping his arms around him and kissing the top of his head. Eric relaxed into the embrace, cuddling into his boyfriend’s chest.

"I know...but hey, you're right. We should tell them after all of this is over with," Kyle said.

"I just hope it's over soon."

Kyle exhaled slowly.

"Me too, Eric. Me too..."

Chapter Text

Eric sighed as he heard the ringing of a cell phone come from his pocket. He and Kyle had been cuddling on the couch, watching terrible sitcoms and laughing at how ridiculous some of them are. It was honestly relaxing for both of them to just enjoy each other’s company, not having to worry about their lives being threatened by a large group of men with weapons.

But, he guesses they should have expected this. Kyle said to at least give them yesterday to relax themselves and heal from what happened two nights ago. Well, a day has passed, much to Eric’s dismay. If it were up to him, and he didn’t feel the need to hide his emotions about the tragic situation, he would’ve requested that Kyle and he take the whole week off for their mental health.

Sadly, that wasn’t the case here.

Eric shifted his arm so that he would remove it from Kyle’s shoulder and use his hand to fish the ringing phone out of his pocket. He frowned as he saw his best friend’s ID, knowing all too well that this wasn’t just a check-in call.

He pressed the green answer button and held the phone up to his ear.

“Hey, Ken.”

“Hey, dude. How you doin’?” His friend asked through the speaker.

“Good, can’t really complain.”

Oh, but he could, and he wanted to. But, this wasn’t about him right now.

“And Kyle? How’s he doing?” Kenny asked with a hint of worry.

“He’s okay. Much better, I’ll give him that,” Eric replies, glancing over at Kyle.

Kyle appears to be observing the phone call, so Eric decides to put Kenny on speaker so that his boyfriend can hear what’s going on.

“That’s good, I’m glad he’s better,” Kenny spoke through the speaker phone. “Do you know the game plan for tonight?”

“Run it by me,” Eric said with a frown, not too eager to listen to the havoc that they have to be a part of.

“We're going to try and infiltrate Mitch's hideout again, but this time we’ll be more prepared. Wendy’s already hacked into the cameras around and inside of the building, so once she turns them off they wouldn't be able to see us. All we have to do is find more evidence against him and then we can get out, turn it into the police, and shut him down.”

“Why can’t we just turn in the evidence that Testaburger has already? Wouldn’t that be so much easier?” Eric asked.

“I’m sure she just wants us to have more than enough evidence to be able to convict him. Besides, you know how our police department is. If they don’t think they should investigate something they don’t want to then they’ll call any evidence fabricated. If we have mountains of proof that shows he’s been up to no good though, they’ll have to run an investigation.”

Eric sighed, knowing that Kenny was definitely right about that part.

“Alright. Where should we meet you?”

“Wendy’s place at 9 PM, and show up in costume. Our plan remains the same as last time, we’ll hop in her car and drive most of the way then walk the rest. We’ve convinced Craig and Tweek to join us too.”

“Oh, joy,” Eric mumbled sarcastically.

“I know it might be kinda awkward after all this time, but we could use their help,” Kenny stated. “Anyway, I’ll let you two get ready. See you soon, dude.”

“See ya.”

They hung up without another word, Eric groaning a little when he notices it was almost 8:30 PM. That doesn’t give them much time left to cuddle.

“...You okay?” Kyle asked, noticing how his boyfriend was clearly upset.

Eric sighed softly.

“Yeah, I’m fine, but I’d rather not go back to the location where I almost watched you be killed.”

Kyle huffed a little.

“Yeah, but it wouldn’t be the first my life was in danger,” he pointed out, making Eric chuckle a little at all of the terrible memories.

“I guess you’ve got a point…but it’s not like those were fun. Especially not Imaginationland.”

Eric practically shivered at the memory. Kyle had almost been killed, and it would’ve been all his fault. Just like this time. Kyle had almost bled out in his arms, being forced to watch as the boy grew paler and paler by the second. Thankfully, both traumatic occasions ended with Kyle coming back to him. Not that he didn’t feel guilty about it. While he and Kyle have discussed the Imaginationland event, Kyle swearing that he’s forgiven him and that everything turned out okay, he still felt partially at blame.

God, all of that just because he wanted Kyle to suck his balls…Yeah, Eric really should’ve realized that he had a thing for the redhead sooner than he did.

Kyle placed a hand on the larger man’s shoulder with a sympathetic look.

“You know that this wasn’t your fault either, right?” Kyle asked.

Eric sighed.

“I…I know,” Eric lied. “I’m just glad that I was able to save you in the end.”

Kyle smiled and gave him a kiss on the cheek, seemingly buying the lie.

“Good. Now let’s get suited up. We don’t wanna be late.”

Eric smiled back, giving Kyle his own kiss on the cheek before getting up from the couch with a groan.

“Well, tonight better go smoothly or I’ll kick everyone’s ass.”

“Everyone’s?” Kyle asked teasingly as he placed a hand on his hip.

Eric chuckled.

“Okay, everyone but you. But that ass won’t exactly be untouched either,” he teased back flirtatiously.

Kyle smirked a little but shook his head.

“Nice try, but you’ll have to earn this ass after tonight.”

“What if I save your life again?”

“That’ll do.”

The two men laughed for a moment before walking into their bedroom and quickly getting dressed in their superhero costumes. In no time they had already gotten into Eric’s car and were headed for Wendy's condo.

Cartman had picked up his car from her place last night as he promised he would. He had walked over there with Kyle by his side, not wanting to leave the redhead alone for even a second, and retrieved his car without even speaking to Wendy. He didn’t need to, after all, he had kept his car keys.

It only took about a few minutes to get to Wendy’s place, arriving around 8:57 PM, they knocked on the door. Kenny opened it, greeting them in his costume.

“Hey guys, glad you’re here. We’re just waiting on Tweek and Craig now,” he said before stepping aside.

“Yeah, well, they better not ditch us,” Eric said as Kyle and he walked inside.

They noticed that Stan and Wendy were sitting on the couch together. Tension rose in the room as Stan and Kyle made eye contact, Kyle quickly averting his gaze with a frustrated frown.

Stan furrowed his brows in sorrow as he watched Kyle sit on the loveseat, avoiding eye contact.

“Hey,” Stan practically whispers.

“Hi,” Kyle replies in a monotone voice, not sounding too interested.

Kenny and Wendy appeared to be very confused.

“Um…Did we miss something?” Wendy asked no one in particular.

“I…have no idea,” Kenny responded.

Kyle sighed.

“It’s nothing. It’s not that important.”

He was still pretty angry with Stan after everything he had said to him the night before. Eric couldn’t really blame him for it. He would love to prove the guy wrong, that he cared way more about Kyle than Stan could possibly imagine, but not right now. He wanted to wait until this whole Mitch thing was over with first, and hopefully, that would happen tonight.

A few minutes of awkward silence passed before there was a knock on the door. Kenny answered it and smiled a little at the familiar faces in front of him.

“Hey, guys. Glad you came.”

“Yeah, yeah. I tried to bail out but Tweek here wouldn’t let me,” Craig said with a disappointed tone as he walked inside, Tweek right behind him.

“Well, thank you then, Tweek. We appreciate the help.”

“S-Sure, man. As long as this doesn’t take too long. I’m pretty tired from work,” Tweek said with a small smile.

“Still working the family business then?” Wendy asked.

Tweek scoffed.

“Like I could ever get away, but it’s not so bad. At least I get paid for working there now.”

“What do you do, Craig?” Kenny asked.

“Nothing,” he said simply. “I don’t work.”

“Damn, I guess Tweek here is the breadwinner then. Does working there really pay that well? I might have to apply.”

“Yeah, not really, but I’m still the only employee they have besides themselves, so they a-always give me overtime. Plus, they promised to help pay for most of our house if I swore to work there forever,” Tweek explained.

Eric chuckled.

“I mean, doesn’t sound like too bad of a deal to me.”

Tweek shrugged.

“Eh, it’s a living. It’s all I’ve known anyway, so I guess it’s comfortable.”

“Fair enough,” Kenny added.

“Okay, now that everyone’s here can we do what needs to be done so we can go home?” Craig asked.

“One thing before we go,” Wendy said. “Stan and I here made you some accessories. I would assume that you two wouldn’t really want to wear a full-on costume like us-”

“-Assumption correct-” Craig added.

“-So we just made you some items you’d probably need.”

Wendy then got up and retrieved a box hidden between the couch and the wall. She placed it on the small coffee table and opened it up as she spoke.

“As I said, I know you wouldn’t want anything, but I couldn’t help myself. I made a shirt for each of you.”

She held up two matching blue collared shirts. One with a white and red ‘T’ in the center, and the other with a ‘C’.

“And, I got your text earlier in the group chat, I know you think code names are stupid, so I just put the letter of your first name in the center,” She added as she handed the clothes to them.

Tweek smiled.

“T-That’s sweet of you, Wendy.”

“Thanks, but I’ve got some more,” she said before diving back into the box.

She then pulled out two dark blue headbands and two black masks, and two sets of brown gloves.

“Tweek, I figured that you could use some gloves with those icicle powers of yours. Stan and I made sure that they’ll keep your hands warm when you use it.”

“Sweet! Thanks,” Tweek said as he took his headband and gloves.

“And Craig, we assumed that it might be beneficial to have some gloves that protected your hands from those hard punches you might be doing if we run into any danger. So, he crafted a tough leather that’ll help dull the impact for you,” she said as she handed him his items.

Craig lifted his eyebrows up a little, his frown a little less…well, a little less of a frown.

“Thanks,” he said simply.

She smiled and nodded.

“Now go get changed. Once you’re done we’ll all head out. Everyone knows the plan right?”

Everyone nodded.

“Awesome. Then let’s take this fucker down.”

————————————————————

“I still don’t get why you two wouldn’t want code names. Especially you, Tweek. You seem like you’d be anxious to hide your identity,” Kenny brought up from the backseat of Wendy’s car.

Craig and Tweek had agreed to ride with Wendy on one condition: they weren’t put in the trunk. Obviously, her car could only fit five people in the front and back seats, and they (aka Craig) did not want to ride in the very back where all of her extra shit was. So, Kyle and Eric were forced to sit in the trunk. Thankfully, it was one of those big ones that vans had, so they could still talk and interact with the rest of the group just fine.

Plus, they could get away with sneaking a few kisses here and there.

“Yeah, well I just thought that just calling us a different name was weird. I’d hate to slip up and out myself or Craig. Besides, T and C work fine,” Tweek responded.

“Yeah, and it’s less weird. There’s no way I’d be able to call my fiance something like ‘Super-weather-man’ or something,” Craig added.

"Ha, how about Super Craig and Wonder Tweek?" Eric teased from behind him.

Craig huffed.

"Do not call me that."

"Sure thing, Super Craig," Kyle added with a smirk as he appeared next to Eric.

"Ugh."

“Oo! We should have a name for our group!” Wendy said cheerfully.

“Please, no.”

“Oh, hell yeah. What should it be?” Kenny asked.

“How about Team Weird,” Craig proposed sarcastically.

“Nah. Plus, that movie with the pigeon beat you to that,” Kenny stated, making Craig raise an eyebrow.

“The movie with the what-”

“-How about the Fierce Foes?” Kyle said.

“I like the alliteration, but it makes us sound like bad guys,” Wendy replied.

“Werecoon and Friends,” Eric said with a confident smile.

“Absolutely not,” Stan responded.

“Oo, what about the Freedom Pals?” Kenny proposed.

Everyone thought about it for a moment before Wendy was the first to speak up.

“I like it! It fits us.”

“Eh, I still think Werecoon and Freinds sounds better,” Eric said with a pout as he crossed his arms.

“Oh, please. Anything sounds better than that name,” Craig said.

Eric was about to make a nasty comment in response, but Wendy stopped the car and spoke before the brunette could even open his mouth.

“Alright, guys, we’re here,” she said as she parked her car in the same hidden spot as last time.

“Everyone grab a flashlight from the back. If we make it into that warehouse it’s definitely gonna be pitch black.”

“Ha, everyone except me,” Eric stated.

“And why are you so special?” Craig asked as Kyle handed him a black flashlight.

“Fatass here learned that he can see in the dark when he’s in his raccoon form,” Kyle stated.

“It’s ‘cause I’m kewl.”

Kyle rolled his eyes, attempting to hide his small smile. Thankfully no one even noticed.

“Yeah, sure,” Kenny responded with a teasing smile.

“We’ll walk the rest of the way from here. It’s not far,” Wendy added, mainly speaking to Craig and Tweek.

Craig groaned.

“I regret signing up for this.”

————————————————————

“You already deactivated the cameras right?” Tweek asked nervously as the seven of them made their way up to the warehouse.

“Yup, did it before we left my house,” she confirms.

“Kite, you okay? You look worried,” Kenny pointed out, bringing everyone’s attention to the redhead.

Everyone except Cartman, as he had already noticed his boyfriend’s concerned expression.

“It’s just…there were so many bodies lying here when we last left,” Kyle said quietly.

“Yeah, and?” Craig said.

“And they’re all gone. Like, everything. There’s no blood anywhere, not even on the grass.”

As the group turned their attention to their surrounding area, they noticed that Kyle was right. The grass was spotless. Even as some of them turned on their flashlights and aimed them at the grass around them, there was no indication that a fight had even taken place here.

“Jesus…” Wendy whispered.

“M-Maybe the police came up here a-and cleaned up?” Tweek said, attempting to convince himself.

“The cops back home are stupid, but not that stupid. They would have put police tape around the area and not touched anything for at least a few days,” Kyle stated. “Besides, they would’ve shown it on the news, and did anyone see a broadcast about a mass murder of over thirty men?”

“Gah, I-I hate that you’re right.”

“Do you think Mitch came by and hid them? Like he cleaned up the evidence that we were even here?” Kenny asked, making Kyle stutter and fidget.

“I…I’m not sure, but I don’t think it’s anything good. Let’s just get what we need and get out.”

The seven adults soon reached the warehouse unharmed but struggled to find an entrance. All the windows were boarded up, and the supposed ‘main entrance' to the building seemed to have been bricked up.

It looked completely abandoned…but looks can be deceiving.

Eventually, Kyle had flown around the whole warehouse and found an unlocked door in the back. He signaled his friends over and held the door open for them, eventually walking inside behind them.

"Jesus, i-it's pitch black in here," Tweek commented before turning on his flashlight, the others soon following.

"Good thing we have flashlights," Wendy commented as she observed the room around them.

Eric, having just transformed into his beastly self after entering the dark building, chuckled teasingly.

"Ha! You all are weak. Needing your puny little flashlights. It's honestly not even that dark."

"Not everyone has night vision, Were," Kyle stated while glancing at Eric.

"Yeah, you're right, not everyone is kewl enough."

Kyle fondly rolled his eyes at Eric’s response. He wore a small smile, doubting that anyone would even notice in this lighting.

As the gang waved their flashlights around to get a better look inside the building, Tweek shined his on Eric, reviving to the blonde just how much of a ‘wereraccoon’ he really was.

“G-Gah! Jesus, man. Y-You can really just transform into this?”

Eric didn’t seem that bothered by Tweek’s reaction. He expected it and shrugged at the question.

“Yeah, but it doesn’t hurt or anything. It felt weird for a while, but I got used to it.”

Tweek shivered a little.

“Well, I’m just happy you’re on our team. N-No offense, but I wouldn’t be able to look you in the eye if we had to fight. You look so…weird.”

Eric chuckled in a low voice.

“You’d be surprised. Some people don’t mind so much.”

Kyle was thankful that the room was pitch black, or else everyone would see how red his face became after that statement.

“Okay, guys, I think we should split up to cover more ground,” Kenny stated. “Human Kite, Toolshed, and T, you’re with me. We’ll head off to search down this hallway. Call Girl, Werecoon, and C, you stay here and look around here.”

Everyone nodded and soon the new groups split up to search around the building for evidence against Mitch.

As Kenny’s group trailed off down the hallway, Kyle and Stan made their way inside one of the rooms, Kenny and Tweek going in another. As Kyle started searching through mostly empty drawers, Stan watched him with a frown.

He felt awful for making his friend so upset, even if he still had his doubts about Cartman. What confused him, even more, was that their fights usually ended in a few hours, and the longest one only lasted ten. But now, almost a full day had passed, and Kyle still seemed pissed at him. Over Eric Cartman no less! It didn’t make sense to Stan. Why would Kyle still be so upset with him after saying the smallest thing about his enemy?

…Maybe Kenny was right. Maybe they are growing closer…Nah, that’s impossible for him to picture. Cartman and Kyle getting along and acting civil together? The world must be ending.

Nonetheless, he still felt bad for making his super best friend angry with him. He should probably try and apologize, even though he still believes everything he told Kyle that night.

“Hey, Kyle?” Stan started in a quiet voice. “About yesterday, I’m-”

"-Don't, Stan. Not right now," Kyle interrupted.

Stan frowned.

“I’m trying to say I’m sorry.”

“Well, don’t bother.”

“Why the fuck are you being so damn pissy about this? It’s just Cartman.”

Stan’s comment made Kyle’s blood boil.

The redhead stopped what he was doing and turned to face his so-called friend, clearly upset.

“Cartman is our friend, so I don’t know why you felt the need to talk shit about him behind his back. How the fuck would you feel if someone did that to you?”

Stan couldn’t believe what he was hearing.

“Dude, we’ve always teased Cartman! We have since the very beginning. Talking shit about him was normal for us!”

“Well, it fucking shouldn’t.”

“What’s gotten into you? You’ve never defended him before, but now…now you’re acting like he’s your best friend,” Stan said the last part in a much quieter voice as his mind suddenly went elsewhere.

Were he and Kyle not that close anymore?

Kyle’s anger seemed to fade a little as he thought about how Stan might preserve this seemingly ‘new’ fondness over Eric. Of course, his first thought wouldn’t be that Cartman and he were closer, it would be that he was being replaced. Now that he thought about it, they had been spending less time together since they graduated high school.

Kyle sighed.

“Dude, you’ll always be my super best friend. SBF’s forever, right?” Kyle said with a weak smile.

Stan sighed a little but nodded, somewhat relieved.

“Exactly. And Cartman hasn’t replaced you. We’ve just…gotten closer,” Kyle stated, technically not lying. “With us living together, it’s been surprisingly peaceful. Of course, we fight every now and then, but that’s never going to change.”

Stan nodded again.

“Yeah…Well, I’m sorry. Are we cool now?”

“Yeah, we’re cool,” Kyle responded with a soft smile.

Though the redhead was still upset with his SBF, he figured that they should make up sooner rather than later. Besides, once this thing is over with he can explain to Stan exactly why he got so upset. The real reason. Kyle was sure he’d understand his reasoning better after he knew the full truth, right?

Nonetheless, Stan smiled back at him, happy to once again be on good terms.

“Phew, good. Now, let’s find what we need so we can go home. I’m tired.”

Kyle nodded before the two men quickly went back to searching for some kind of evidence. As Kenny’s group went from room to room, they appeared to be at a dead end. Every drawer and desk seemed to be empty. The building really seemed to be abandoned.

Kenny met back up with the other three in the hallway.

“You all didn’t find anything either?”

Kyle and Stan shook their heads.

“I’m guessing you two didn’t have any luck then?” Stan asked.

“Nothing! It’s like this building is totally empty,” Tweek said.

The boys felt at a loss. That was until they heard footsteps running towards them.

The four initially panicked, getting into fighting positions, ready to attack. Thankfully, however, once they noticed it was just Craig they relaxed.

“Don’t fucking do that to us, dude,” Kyle said with a relieved sigh.

“Sorry, not sorry. Came here to tell you that Wendy found something,” Craig stated in a monotoned voice.

The others' eyes lit up.

“That’s awesome! Let’s go,” Kenny said as the five of them made their way back to the main area of the warehouse.

As they met back with the rest of the so-called Freedom Pals, Eric’s posture relaxed at the sight that everything was fine, mainly that Kyle was still safe and unharmed. He was worried for his boyfriend’s safety as soon as Kenny announced the groups, as he didn’t want to be away from Kyle’s side for even a second. Not after the incident.

But now that he was in front of him, safe and sound, he couldn't help but wag his tail. Thankfully, no one seemed to notice.

“Craig said you found something?” Kenny asked as the gang gathered.

Wendy nodded confidently as she spoke.

“Yes. It’s a flash drive labeled ‘Work’, but I’m certain this can help us convict Mitch.”

“Convict me?”

Suddenly, everyone’s confidence had been struck away as they heard a distant unfamiliar voice. The lights suddenly turned on, and the Freedom Pals gasped as they were now surrounded by henchmen. Mitch Conner himself stood in front of them, only a few feet away. He wore an evil malicious smirk as he kept his gaze remained on the group.

But the fact that they were surrounded by around thirty men wasn’t even the worst part. No, the worst part was that Mitch had a hostage in his arms and a gun to their head.

A gun to Butters’s head.

“Leo!” Kenny cried out in a panic as he stepped closer as a reflex.

Mitch cocked the gun.

“Ah ah ah, don’t want your precious little friend here to get a bullet through his skull, do you?”

Kenny gritted his teeth be slowly stepped back, balling his hands into a fist as he took deep breaths.

Mitch laughed, making Butters and everyone else shake with fear. At this point, Butters had tears streaming down his face and was shaking in Conner’s grasp. The group also noticed that his mouth was duct-taped and his hands were cuffed behind him. He also had several bruises on his face and arms, at least that’s all they could see.

"Isn't it funny how someone can feel completely in control one moment, but be entirely helpless the next?"

“Let him go!” Kenny yelled.

“In due time,” Mitch stated before continuing. "I've seen and heard a lot about you kids.”

“That’s the Freedom Pals to you!” Stan stated.

Mitch frowned, not seeming impressed in the slightest.

"Hah. What a childish and simple name for a group. Though I guess the name must be able to fit the individuals in it, you’ve been quite a meddling group and causing all types of havoc for me and my employees."

“You mean the people you pay to do your horrible bidding?” Wendy yelled.

Mitch huffed.

“Horrible? Now, that’s a bit harsh, don’t you think? I’m only helping my chances. Your little group here has killed many of my good people. Are we really so different?”

“What that fuck do you want?” Kenny screamed, not wanting to talk anymore until his Buttercup was safe in his arms.

Mitch regained a smirk before he answered.

“Simple. I want what is rightfully mine. That flash drive. Hand it over and your friend gets to live.”

Kenny quickly turned over to Wendy in a panic.

“Please, Call Girl. Please-”

“-Easy, Mysterion. I know,” she responded quickly.

She knew that Butters’s life is more important than their evidence, but still, she was heartbroken. They had worked so hard to get here, putting their lives in danger for evidence, only to have it be taken away.

Nonetheless, Wendy threw the flash drive towards Mitch, the man catching it in one hand with a smirk on his face.

“Good choice,” the man said before grabbing Butters’s arm and tossing him towards the group.

Kenny practically jumped up, catching his boyfriend before he hit the floor, and quickly wrapping his arms around him protectively. Leo was still frightened, but glad that Kenny was here with him, feeling safe enough to not panic as much.

Kenny quickly removed the duct tape from his boyfriend’s mouth.

“Shh, it’s okay, Buttercup. You’re gonna be fine,” he whispered.

During this moment, Stan noticed Wendy’s relieved yet hurtful expression. He knew she had worked hard to get them here, and witnessed her do most of her research in order to even find this place.

“Hey, don’t worry Call Girl,” Stan whispered. “We still have that flash drive at your place.”

While it was only intended to make Wendy feel better about the situation, the room filled with a burst of dark maniacal laughter. Mitch had heard the ravenette’s comment, but that wasn’t even the worst of it.

“Oh, you poor ignorant children,” Mitch said before reaching into his pocket. “Did you really think you could best me so easily?"

The group gasped as he pulled out the flash drive Wendy had almost gotten kidnapped for.

"No! Wha-how!?" Wendy yelled.

"Breaking and entering has to be one of the easiest crimes to get away with…well, for me at least,” he said before laughing, turning his back to the group as he placed the two flash drives in his pocket.

"Now, if you'll excuse me, I have some business to take care of. Men, get rid of them for good."

The Freedom Pals watched as Mitch disappeared into the henchmen, who already started to approach them. Most of them panicked, fearing that what happened those two nights ago could very well occur again, except worse.

Even with their panic, they had no choice here. They had to fight back. They were trapped within a warehouse, surrounded by men with malicious intent. And so, they fought.

Eric growled as he leaped out in front of the rest of the group, hoping his appearance would deter the men here as they did previously, but it seemed that Mitch had hired fearless workers, as they barely flinched at his attempt to scare him. One immediately pulled out his gun and fired it at the werecoon. Thankfully, Kyle was quick enough to block the shot with his enlarged shield. Kyle let out an angry groan before he pulled his kite away and shot the man in the chest with his laser eyes.

Feeling frightened about his boyfriend’s safety as well as angered beyond belief that the guy dared to try and shoot his man, the lasers seemed to have done more damage and immediately burned a hole right through the henchman’s chest. The man didn’t even scream from the pain, as the sudden shot instantly killed him, making his body grow limp and fall onto the floor.

The others all gazed over at Kyle, curious as to how his lasers suddenly became stronger all of a sudden, but they didn’t have time. The rest of the henchmen only brought out their weapons after the fall of their coworker.

Kenny, in particular, noticed how hard-headed these men were, and feared for the safety of his friends, as well as his boyfriend. They needed to escape. They shouldn’t fight this, not with his Butters here.

“We need to get out of here!” Kenny yelled before dodging a punch from a nearby enemy.

“How? We’re fucking surrounded!” Craig screamed back before punching some guy in the stomach with all of his strength.

This caused the man to be thrown so far back that he managed to knock down the others that were standing behind him, leaving them and the man with many broken bones.

Craig’s eyes widened as he looked down at his fist. He had never used his full strength before.

“Holy shit,” he said mainly to himself.

“Wait, C, you could make us a path!” Kyle shouted from the air as he shot at a group of men with his lasers.

“You want me to punch people in order to give us a way out?” Craig asked before reconsidering the idea.

“Actually, that sounds kinda fun. Let’s do it.”

The others quickly gathered together in their circle, allowing Craig to lead them towards the side door they came in. Each member helped keep him safe, protecting him and each other from any henchmen that tried to attack them or get in their way. Eric used this small amount of time to quickly rip apart the chains connecting Butters' handcuffs.

Unfortunately for them, it seemed as though Mitch had provided his ‘employees’ with more guns. Pistols to be exact.

While trying to escape, both Wendy and Kenny got shot by one of the men trying to stop them, Wendy receiving a bullet in the leg, and Kenny in the chest.

Everyone panicked, but Stan and Butters seemed to be the most concerned. The two men picked up their injured comrades, wrapping their arms around them as they attempted to carry the two on their backs, respectively.

“They need help! We have to help them!” Butters yelled, tears already forming in his eyes.

“We need to get out of here first!” Eric yelled as he slashed open the stomach of one unlucky henchman.

“Well then let’s fucking go already!” Stan yelled.

“I’m doing the best I can!” Craig responded as he punched one last guy into a wall five feet away from them.

The group grew excited as they saw the door.

“C-C’mon, let’s get out of here!” Tweek yelled with a small smile on his face.

As most of the group ran towards their promising exit, Kyle was suddenly grabbed by the foot and pulled down to the ground. The already injured henchman climbed on top of him and pointed a gun to his face. Kyle’s eyes widened, stunned for a brief moment.

“If I’m dyin’ I’m taken one of you with me-”

The man did not get the finish his sentence, as Eric leaped onto him, successfully pushing him off of Kyle, and sunk his teeth into his neck. He shook his head violently, blood spraying everywhere around him before he threw the lifeless body to the side.

Kyle quickly got up off of the ground as Eric huffed from the sudden adrenaline. He wiped off the blood that remained on his mouth and stood up straight as Kyle placed a hand on his shoulder.

“Thanks, dude,” Kyle said with a smile. “Now let’s get out of this hellhole.”

Eric smiled back briefly before it transformed into a smirk.

“Told ya I’d save your Jew ass again.”

“Hey, I saved yours too,” Kyle commented as they started to run back towards the group.

“My save was cooler.”

“I beg to differ.”

The secret couple shut their mouths as they appeared behind the rest of their team, that appeared to have not even noted that they had even left them.

“Shit, that door’s jammed!” Tweek yelled as he tried to frantically open the door.

“Stand back, babe, I’ve got this,” Craig said.

Tweek did as he was told and stood away from the door, watching as his boyfriend pulled his fist back and slam it against the metal door, successfully breaking it off of its hinges.

He chuckled.

“Damn, these gloves really do work,” he said with a small smile, admiring how little pain he felt.

“Thanks, but I’d appreciate it if we could get a move on. Some of them are getting back up!” Stan yelled, watching as most of the men started to stand back up and gather their weapons.

“Stan’s right, let’s go,” Kyle said.

With that, the Freedom Pals managed to run back to Wendy’s car and drive back to her place without any problems. Since Wendy had an injured leg, Stan took the driver’s seat and guided them back to safety. Butters sat in the passenger seat but only watched behind him as Tweek took the bullets out of Wendy and Kenny, quickly healing them after the fact.

“Thanks,” Wendy huffed, still feeling the remains of the pain in her leg.

“No problem. I’m just glad we got out okay,” Tweek responded.

“Me too. I told you helping them out was a bad idea,” Craig stated from the back of the trunk.

Kyle and Eric frowned next to him but said nothing. Knowing that if they had a choice to leave this behind them they would in a heartbeat, but they were in too deep now. Mitch was dangerous, but he’d be even more dangerous if he became their mayor. They could not let that happen.

“Ken, are you okay? Does it hurt anymore? Are you gonna live?” Butters said frantically from the front seat.

“I’m fine, Buttercup, don’t you worry about me,” Kenny said, trying to hide the pain he felt in his chest.

Just because he was used to getting shot late at night trying to protect his town, didn’t mean that it didn’t still hurt like a bitch.

Thankfully, Butters seemed to buy it and smiled back at him softly.

The rest of the car ride was quiet, and before they knew it they were back at Wendy’s condo, feeling tired as well as fearful for the future.

Even after the car was put into park in the parking lot of the complex, nobody moved a muscle.

“...What are we going to do?” Wendy whispered. “We’ve…We’ve lost everything. How are we going to convict him now? We have no evidence, no proof, no nothing!”

“Hey hey, it’s okay, we’ll…we’ll think of something,” Stan said, attempting to lighten their current situation.

Kenny sighed.

“Look…I think it’s best we all go home and get some sleep. Maybe we can figure something out in the morning.”

Everyone nodded their head a little.

“Yeah…Though, I don’t even know if I’ll be able to sleep,” Wendy said.

“Me neither. It’s gonna take forever for me to get the feeling of Mr. Conner’s hands out of my mind.”

The group stopped any and all movement after Butters’s comment, quickly turning their heads and focusing their attention on the beaten blonde.

“Leo…What did he do to you?” Kenny asked as he sat up to hold Butters’s hands, his expression seemingly emotionless yet terrifying at the same time.

Butters furrowed his eyebrows as he stuttered on his words.

“W-Well, he put his hand on my head, and then I woke up in a different room.”

“Butters, can you explain everything that happened when you were taken? Please?” Kenny asked.

Butters nodded a little.

“Karen had just left to go to her friend’s sleepover half an hour ago. I was just watching some cartoons, and then these men broke into the apartment and held me down…I tried to run away, but then Mr. Conner put his hand on my head and suddenly I blacked out, or at least I think I did…”

“And then? What happened after that?”

“Uh, I woke up in this dark room with him, and suddenly he started asking me all these questions. Questions about you guys. I didn’t know most of them anyhow, but when I told him that he…he placed his hand on my head again, it gave me a real big headache, and then he suddenly grew angry. He…He hit me until it seemed like he had something else to do. I guess he saw you guys coming to the warehouse. Then…well, you know the rest.”

Kenny frowned as he kissed to top of Butters’s forehead gently.

“I’m so sorry, Buttercup. This is all my fault.”

“Wait a minute, this doesn’t fucking make any sense,” Eric stated with furrowed brows. “He placed his hand on your head and then you blacked out?”

“Y-Yeah,” Butters replied.

Wendy swallowed a lump down her throat.

“You guys don’t think that Mitch actually has-”

“-Powers? That might be,” Kyle stated.

“Look, can we please discuss this later? You guys are making Tweek freak out,” Craig stated, caressing his boyfriend’s hair as the blonde shook with panic.

Stan sighed.

“Okay fine, let’s talk about this tomorrow, but we need to form a plan to stop this guy and fast. Election week is coming, and we’re running out of time…”

————————————————————

“You don’t really think that Mitch has powers do you?” Eric asked after spitting out the remaining toothpaste into the bathroom sink.

“It makes sense. How else would you interpret what Butters said?” Kyle asked after drying his body off with a towel.

Eric thought for a moment before sighing.

“I don't fucking know. All I know is that I want this thing to be done with. I hate having to fight all the damn time, it’s exhausting.”

Kyle smiled a little and he started to dry off his hair.

“Well, I’m glad that you’re at least there to save me…Speaking of,” Kyle said as he walked back into the bathroom, placing his hands on Eric’s broad shoulders.

“I did say you’d get a certain reward if you saved me again, didn’t I?”

Eric was glad he had just finished brushing his teeth, otherwise, he would’ve choked on his toothbrush or the toothpaste.

“Oh, my…Yes, I believe you did,” Eric replied with a smirk.

Kyle placed a hand on his lover’s cheek.

“Well then, here’s your reward.”

Chapter Text

“Well then, here’s your reward.”

Kyle stood on the tip of his toes as he captured Eric’s lips in his. His hands moved from the brunette’s cheeks down to his neck. Eric moaned into the kiss as he placed his hands on Kyle’s hips, squeezing them a little.

The kiss quickly deepened into a hot makeout session, complete with unsteady breaths, tongue, and quiet moans here and there.

After only two minutes had passed, Eric and Kyle had already grown hard. Their dicks rubbed up against each other, as the two men were still naked from their latest shower. Eric wasn’t the first to notice, but he was the first to act on it. He reached down and wrapped his fingers around both of their cocks, stroking them both at a steady pace.

Kyle moaned into their kiss at the sudden sensation. He soon opened his eyes and stared lustfully at his partner. Eric met his eyes with the same hungry gaze, moving the hand on Kyle’s hip to his ass and squeezing it while he continued to jack them both off.

Kyle moaned again and smirked a little as Eric picked up the pace.

“You know what we should do?” Kyle asked, phrasing it less like a question and more like a statement.

Eric didn’t even have to wonder, he could very well guess what Kyle was craving. After all, he did say he wanted to try…that again.

“I already know, and are you sure you’re okay with doing that again?” Eric said with a concerned look on his face as he stopped his hand movements.

“Hell yeah I am,” Kyle said, his smirk not leaving his face.

“But your…mark,” Eric brought up before gazing his fingers across the large bitemark he had caused during their last lusty session.

He still kind of felt bad for causing it, even though Kyle had told him that he didn’t mind it. Even before their shower, when Kyle removed the bandages around his shoulder and arm, Eric had asked if he could help. He was worried about the bite even while they were in the shower as well.

Kyle sighed. “Eric, it’s basically healed by now. Don’t worry about me, I promise I’m fine,” he reassured.

Eric still looked worried, so Kyle continued to speak as he slowly kneeled down, coming face to face with Eric’s swollen cock. Eric blushed as Kyle spoke.

“It was so hot the way you fucked me…I really enjoyed you taking control, didn’t you?” Kyle asked before taking Eric’s dick in hand and licking the tip with his wet tongue.

Eric moaned as he covered his mouth with his arm, soon nodding a little aftward in an attempt to answer Kyle’s semi-rhetorical question.

Kyle chuckled a little before pushing the first few inches of the cock inside his mouth. Cartman’s breath hitched as Kyle’s hot wet mouth engulfed his needy erection. He placed a hand on the man’s head, loving the way his soft and damp hair curled around his fingers.

His breaths seemed to follow a pattern aligning with Kyle’s sucking as the redhead slowly bobbed his head. Kyle moaned against Eric as he took even more of him in, loving how good he tasted after a hot shower.

“F-Fuck, Ky, you’re so good at that,” Eric whispered.

Kyle’s eyes remained closed, but he smiled a little at the compliment, thanking his partner by picking up the pace of his bobbing. Before Eric could even think, Kyle had completely devoured his cock within his mouth, holding it in place for a moment before pulling back to continue at a faster pace.

“God, you’re so fucking hot,” Eric muttered as he stroked the redhead’s curls.

The man would love to rub in the fact that Kyle was great at sex. The four boys used to always compare each other when it came to who was the best at what, mainly as a joke that helped boost some of their pride. Kenny, of course, always claimed he was the best at sex, and to be fair no one could really disagree with him, as he’d had the most partners out of the four of them. Eric considered himself the second-place contender, but the rest voted otherwise. Ironically, however, he didn’t end up in last place this time. Kyle did.

Okay, he may have teased him about it throughout their high school year, that Stan and Kenny thought he’d be bad at sex because he had the least experience with that sort of thing on top of being a virgin, but deep down Eric thought differently. He had been crushing on him for a long time already, and assured himself and fantasized that Kyle was amazing at sex. Thankfully, Kyle proved his point after their first secret date, when Kyle gave him the best head he’s ever received.

He had never been happier about being right about something. And right now, especially, he couldn’t believe he got so lucky and scored this mega-hottie. Oh, and also got with the guy of his dreams since he was like ten years old. Mainly that.

Kyle looked up at Eric after receiving the compliment, using those gorgeous emerald eyes to lore Eric into a state of mind that made him fall for the redhead in the first place. His mind became blank, almost zoning the world around him completely out.

The two moaned simultaneously as Kyle started sucking harder and faster. At this point, the man was now deep-throating his boyfriend’s cock, enjoying himself maybe even a little too much. Eric moaned, feeling himself practically lose control over Kyle’s amazing mouth. The larger male tightened his grip on the redhead’s hair, eventually feeling the need to start thrusting against Kyle’s movements.

Kyle made a quiet noise from the surprise of the sudden action but didn’t mind in the slightest. This was what Eric did when he was close to climax while receiving a blowjob. Personally, Kyle thought it was pretty hot. As much as his younger self would have a fit to hear, he fucking loved getting throat-fucked by Eric. Way more than Eric probably thought too.

“F-Fuck, Kyle,” Eric moaned out as he thrusted faster.

Kyle furrowed his brows as he ceased his movements, letting Eric grab the back of his head and forcefully thrust into him. He knew that Eric would spill his seed down his throat any second now, and he was eager to taste it.

And, just as he had expected, Eric’s cum filled his mouth in no time, thrusting one last time while biting his lip as Kyle swallowed every milliliter of his jiz. They remained in those positions for a few more seconds, Kyle taking his time to enjoy the salty taste of his man’s seed.

Kyle eventually pulled away, letting Eric’s softened cock fall out of his mouth. He licked his lips, tasting the remains of cum that had been resting there. He looked back up at Eric with lustful eyes and a small smile. Eric gazed back at him, matching his boyfriend’s smile.

“You’re such a horn-dog, you know that?” He said with a huff.

Kyle chuckled as he stood up.

“Says the actual dog.”

“Excuse you, I am a wereraccoon,” Eric corrected, making Kyle roll his eyes with fondness.

“A wereraccoon who acts like a big puppy dog,” Kyle said with a smirk.

Eric pouted for a brief moment before he smirked and transformed into said wereraccoon. He swung his arm around Kyle’s back and pulled him in close. Extremely close.

“You won’t be calling me ‘puppy’ in a second,” he said with a husky voice, making Kyle’s heart skip a beat.

“Prove it then, Pup.”

Eric’s smirk grew after Kyle’s demanding statement. He quickly picked up his man and practically ran into the bedroom.

Kyle wanted him to prove it, so Eric’s gonna make sure that his boyfriend won’t be able to walk for days. After all, he practically asked for it.

Once in the bedroom, Cartman threw his love onto the bed and immediately climbed on top of him. He then started dragging his tongue up and down his neck and uninjured shoulder. Kyle started to breathe out heavily, enjoying the personal attention he was receiving.

Eric made sure that each lick felt sensual. Each wet drag against Kyle’s warm skin was long. It made Kyle’s body feel even warmer, not just with lust but with love as well. It made him feel appreciated and wanted while also making him squirm.

“Eric,” he moaned out quietly.

Eric exhaled softly in response as he dragged his tongue against Kyle’s chest, making sure to pay extra attention to his nipples, quickly making them hard. Kyle’s boner ached, demanding attention from his fluffy boyfriend. Eric’s dick had grown hard once again from all of the foreplay. The moist red rod was practically pulsating with hunger, needing to be inside Kyle’s hole.

But Eric could be patient. As hungry as his dick was, the beast in him was hungry for something else.

After a few more minutes of body licking, Eric making it all the way down to Kyle’s lower stomach, the wereraccoon took the redhead’s legs and flipped him around.

Kyle let out a soft grunt as he was forcefully flipped over onto his belly, quickly turning behind him to see what Eric was doing.

He received an answer very quickly, as he soon felt the hot moisture of his lover’s tongue against his tight hole. The man moaned before facing straight ahead of him once again, grasping onto the covers.

Eric’s beastly hands rested on Kyle’s soft ass cheeks, carefully squeezing them as he continued to eat him out. Originally he thought that this would be gross, but after a shower, it didn’t really taste any different than Kyle’s regular skin. Besides, this was Kyle, the man he had been in love with since probably elementary school. Eric would never admit this, but if Kyle wanted to use him as his own personal doormat, Eric wouldn’t complain in the slightest. Call him obsessed, but Cartman would do anything for Kyle at least once.

“F-Fuck, that feels so damn good,” Kyle moaned out after Eric slipped his tongue inside of him.

Eric moaned back in response, taking in Kyle’s scent as he continued to lick.

It was practically hypnotic to the brunette. It was as though it put a spell on him, telling-no-commanding him to fuck him. It made Eric squirm, wanting to just take control of the redhead’s body right here and now. But Eric could handle this. He could hold off for a few more minutes. Besides, Kyle’s ass tasted amazing to him, and the fucking noises that were coming out of his mouth turned him on to no end.

Once his aching dick could wait no longer, he pulled away from Kyle’s ass, now soaking wet with slobber from Eric’s mouth. His crimson cock had already started so leak precum from its tip. It wanted to be inside that wet hole so bad it hurt, so Eric wasted not a second more.

Instead of pulling Kyle towards him like last time, Eric shoved his boyfriend further forward to the other side of the bed, soon climbing on top of him. Kyle made a quiet squeak in response to the sudden shove, taken off guard but not displeased in the slightest.

Eric positioned himself, moving down closer to Kyle until his stomach pressed up against his back. His cock aligned with Kyle’s hole, but he didn’t move any further. Not until he got exactly what he wanted.

“Still gonna call me a puppy?” Eric whispered in Kyle’s ear.

The bass of Eric’s voice made Kyle’s entire body shiver. He huffed out a breath as he arched his back a little, wanting Eric inside of him already.

“Answer me,” Eric said, this time in a more demanding tone.

Kyle almost whimpered out loud. God, Eric was so hot when he felt in control of something; or, better yet, someone.

“N-No,” he responded quietly.

Eric was tempted to make his lover beg for his cock, very tempted, but he wasn’t sure that even he could handle any more foreplay, so he felt satisfied enough with Kyle’s quiet answer.

“Good.”

Eric brought his attention back to his aching erection. He repositioned himself a little and scooted upwards so that the tip of his dick pressed against Kyle’s wet hole.

The redhead furrowed his brows as a quiet noise escaped him. As much as he loved foreplay, especially stuff like this, he wished that Eric would hurry up and fuck his ass already. His dick had been hard since he started to give the man a blow job, and it was starting to hurt.

Thankfully, he didn’t have to wait much longer. Soon, Kyle felt his asshole spread open at Eric’s hard cock pushed inside of him. He grunted out at the sudden pain, but it quickly morphed into pleasure once Eric finished pushing in, stopping halfway.

Eric started panting after he pushed in. The heat and wetness from Kyle’s hole made his cock twitch, wanting to go faster. He waited, however, giving Kyle a few seconds to get used to the feeling. Once he was sure Kyle had adjusted, he slowly started thrusting, making sure not to push in too deep just yet.

Kyle moaned out loudly, grasping tightly onto the sheets as Eric thrusted in and out of him. God, he couldn’t believe he missed out on this for over a year of their relationship. If only he had known about his boyfriend’s powers sooner, then they could’ve had even more nights like this.

“God, Eric,” Kyle moaned out, unintentionally drooling onto the bedsheet.

Eric grunted in response to the moan, deciding that now was a good time to push further inside. Kyle yelped as his lover’s crimson cock pushed deeper inside of him. He could feel every single inch of it, knowing by the smack of Eric’s knot against his entrance that it was all the way inside.

His emerald eyes rolled to the back of his skull as Eric thrusted faster. Kyle’s walls ached with each pump, making his body start to shake a little from pure pleasure and stimulation.

At this point, Eric felt hazy and had been for a while. It was that same feeling from the previous night, right before he practically blacked out and went even rougher on Kyle. His first thought was to panic, as he didn’t want to hurt his boyfriend like he did last time, but the feeling was…different. It didn’t feel as strong as before for some reason, a reason that Eric couldn’t quite explain. Perhaps his body only went through that strong feeling once? Or maybe it had something to do with his animalistic behavior? He wasn’t sure, but he knew one thing at the very least: he wasn’t going to hurt his Kyle.

Carefully, Eric wrapped his arms around the redhead’s body as he continued to thrust at a semi-even pace. He panted as he increased his movement speed, closing his eyes while pressing Kyle’s body up against him even more.

“E-Eric! Fuck!” Kyle yelled out, grasping onto the covers for dear life.

Kyle’s moan only made Eric’s body go faster. His dick was now roughly smacking against the redhead’s hole. The sound of it reached throughout the room, and most likely the entire complex. Kyle’s hole was now so wet, inside and out, that Eric’s cock easily slid back and forth inside of him. The thin man could feel his stomach bulging outward from the immense size of the dick, as well as the intensity of the thrusts. It almost felt like too much to handle. Almost.

“Ah! Shit, Eric!”

Eric growled in Kyle’s ear as he clenched his teeth together tightly. He was close, he could feel it. Kyle felt his climax come as well, so quickly in fact that he seemed to have beaten Eric’s. With the even intense thrusts and his dick rubbing up against the sheets, Kyle’s orgasm hit him like a tsunami. His body shook and he screamed after placing his face against the bed, his arms pressing against the mattress just above him.

As soon as the streams of cum exited his dick and onto the bedsheet, Eric took in a deep breath.

He could smell it. Perhaps it was because he was actually conscious this time around when Kyle came, but either way, it smelled so fucking good.

Kyle’s scent had almost changed, it was as if another layer had been added to the usual smell of him, a smell that Eric had already memorized. After the redhead had orgasmed, Eric’s cock grew even harder. He felt the need to go even faster, so that’s exactly what he did.

A growl escaped his throat as the sound of smacking sped up. Kyle had gone from moaning loudly to practically screaming. He buried himself in the bedsheets, attempting to muffle his screams. His body felt overstimulated, especially now that Eric was slamming tip first onto his prostate.

“Fuck, baby, you smell so good,” Eric growled out.

Kyle couldn’t respond for his screams were consuming him. He could still hear, but he couldn’t think straight, and he definitely could talk right now.

Eric’s orgasm hit right after Kyle’s second orgasm. With one last grunt, the werecoon thrusted into his lover once more, forcing in his thick red knot. Kyle let out one final scream before he felt himself being filled with Eric’s warm seed. While his body was shaking, he attempted to keep still while Cartman came inside of him. While he did this for pleasure reasons, his main concern was that the knot might hurt or irritate him if he moved around too much, so he remained still.

Eric’s panting started to die down as he felt himself become drained, in more ways than one. Before the man even attempted to pull out after he felt his knot start to loosen up, he lovingly dragged his tongue against Kyle’s sweaty back. Kyle’s breathing was shaking but relaxed, and he leaned up against Eric’s body in response.

Eric could just tell by his body language that Kyle was alright, which pleased him to no end. He wanted Kyle to enjoy himself as much as he did when they had sex, and tonight was no exception.

The wereraccoon eventually felt like his knot and cock had softened up enough so that he could pull out of his love with no issue, and so he did. Very slowly, Eric backed up a little and slid his softening erection out of Kyle’s hole, a long stream of cum spilling out of it soon after.

The men huffed as they relaxed onto the bed, Eric coming closer to Kyle in order to put them in a spooning position. He licked the man’s neck after wrapping his arms around him, making Kyle chuckle softly.

“Guess you have more control now, huh?” Kyle brought up in a broken voice.

“I guess so…I didn’t hurt you, right?” Eric asked to make sure.

“I’m fine, hun. I promise.”

“Good.”

Eric then cuddled up against his boyfriend, fully intending to fall asleep until Kyle spoke again.

“So, uh…I smell good, hm?”

Eric’s eyes widened a little and he looked away from the back of Kyle’s head, feeling pretty embarrassed.

“U-Uhm…Maybe?”

“Is that like a new werecoon thing?”

“I’ve always been able to smell you, especially in this form, but after-erm…after you came there was a…a new smell.”

“That’s pretty kinky,” Kyle said softly with a smirk.

Eric would be blushing if he was in his human form.

“S-Shut up.”

Kyle giggled, tempted to tease his man further but ultimately decided against it because of his current state. He was too tired, even for teasing Eric Cartman. He yawned.

“‘Night, Pup.”

Eric frowned a little at the nickname but didn’t comment on it. He yawned as well before nuzzling into Kyle’s sweaty curls.

“Goodnight, Ky.”

Chapter Text

Three days had passed since the night that Butters was kidnapped. Three days had passed since Kenny and Wendy almost passed out from blood loss because of their gunshot wounds. Three days ago the group lost everything.

The power they had had against Mitch had vanished into thin air, like a feather blown away by the wind on a stormy night. Now he once again had the upper hand, and they were running out of options and time. The election for a new mayor was approaching quickly. They needed to stop him and fast.

After the three-day ‘break’ they all received in order to regain their full strength, Wendy gathered the group to her house for an emergency meeting. They needed a new plan as soon as possible, but the Freedom Pals were arguing over what that new plan should be.

“Why can’t we just go back there and get the flash drives?” Craig asked at a loud volume.

“Because he knows we need them! He wouldn’t just leave them sitting out there in the open, he’s probably got them guarded, that is if he hasn’t already disposed of them already,” Wendy argued back.

“Okay, so what the fuck should we do?”

“We could just kill him,” Eric muttered.

Tweek twitched a little in response.

“K-Kill him? But how?”

“I don’t know, a gun, a knife, my claws preferably,” Eric said, briefly transforming into his raccoon form to show off his sharp talons before reverting back into his regular form as he continued to talk.

“I would personally like to tear out his throat,” he finished with a low voice and gritted teeth.

“Trust me, I would love that just the same,” Kenny stated, “but we can’t just walk up and try to assassin the guy; he’s got bodyguards.”

“And a whole bunch of henchmen,” Kyle added.

“Exactly. So we’ve still gotta come up with a solid plan in order to kill him.”

Eric groaned.

“Why can’t he this be over already? He’s just one guy.”

“Once guy with a lot of power, Cartman,” Kyle said. “Ken’s right, we need to think of a plan first.”

Eric sighed as he leaned back against Wendy’s couch. He hated this whole situation. As much as he enjoyed those three days of peace with Kyle, he still wished that they didn’t have to do this. That they didn’t have to risk their lives just so that they have a chance at righting a wrong caused by this rich old guy.

Most of the group would sympathize with him if they knew how he felt, as they also hated their current situation. Stan and Wendy would love to spend some alone time with each other and catch up more, Craig and Tweek would be so happy if they went home and were left out of this, and Kenny just wanted Butters and his little sister to be safe. Thankfully, he made sure to make Leopold take Karen to work with him at his office job, that way they’ll both be safe and not at home.

“...So, what do we do? How do we kill him?” Stan asked.

“I…I don’t know,” Wendy replied, feeling defeated.

“C’mon, guys, we can’t just sit around here and mope,” Eric stated, drawing everyone’s attention to him.

“Yeah, we’ve almost gotten killed, but what doesn’t kill you makes you stronger-or some gay shit like that,” he cleared his throat. “Look, the point is, I want this to be over as much as everyone else does, so let’s stop feeling all helpless and actually do something about it.”

“But what can we do?” Kyle asked.

“Well, for us to kill him we have to reach him somehow, right?”

“Yeah, and we don’t know where he’ll be,” Craig stated.

“Aha! But we will! He knows that we know where his warehouse is. If he thinks we’re that stupid, he’ll believe that we’ve come back to get the flash drives. He’ll come back with henchmen to try and get rid of us, but this time we try and go right of him.”

The Freedom Pals considered Eric’s plan. It was fairly solid, yes, but there were still a lot of grey areas.

“But why would he come back with his henchmen? Doesn’t that just put him at risk?” Wendy asked.

“He came before. Plus, he seems the type to rub his ‘victories’ in other people’s faces. If he knows we’re coming, then he’ll be there.”

“So, what, we just l-let him see us on the cameras?” Tweek asked.

“We want him to think we’re stupid, but not too stupid,” Eric said.

Before he could continue his sentence, however, Wendy cut him off.

“You’re right. If he sees that we didn’t deactivate the cameras like beforehand, he’ll probably assume that we’re planning for him to see us.”

“So, we just shut off the cameras like last time and hope that he sees us and comes along to stop us?” Craig asked with a raised brow, not having a lot of faith in this plan.

“If he knew we were there last time, this time shouldn’t be any different. He’ll probably even be on a higher alert,” Kyle said.

“I don’t know about this…I don’t really wanna go back there,” Stan stated with a melancholy expression.

“Well, it’s a better plan than just retracing our steps to find other evidence or trying to get the old flash drives back,” Kenny stated.

“Besides, once he’s dead the election will be stopped, seeing as only two people are running,” Kyle added.

“I guess so,” Stan replied.

He wasn’t exactly all that excited though. The last time they were in that building one of his best friends and his crush had almost bled to death. It made him feel queasy just thinking about what could’ve happened if Tweek and Craig hadn’t joined their group. They probably wouldn’t have been able to get out of there.

“So, it’s settled then. We’ll head out of here tonight,” Wendy stated.

“Well, what do we do now? Sit here and wait until midnight?” Craig asked in his usual monotone voice, making Wendy sigh.

“...Well, we could go to the training grounds. You know, get some practice in before the big fight,” Stan brought up.

Wendy smiled a little.

“I think that’s a good idea, Stan.”

Stan smiled back at her.

“Training grounds? You guys have that?” Craig asked.

“Yup. Stan put it together for us a few weeks back,” she stated.

“Well…alright then. Let’s go.”

————————————————————

The Freedom Pals walked inside the vicinity of the abandoned SoDaSoPa. Noticing that the equipment had remained untouched while they were away.

Craig and Tweek took in the structure of the place, not really believing that Stan build all of this.

“So, you did everything here?” Tweek asked.

Stan shrugged, a small smile appearing on his face.

“Kenny helped me with the design and stuff, but yeah.”

“That’s pretty cool.”

“Thanks, but it’s just my power.”

“I call the obstacle course!” Kyle yelled before flying over towards the starting line.

Eric smirked, soon following after him.

“I’ll race ya, Jew!”

“You two are so immature,” Craig commented as he followed behind the two, deciding that he wanted to try out the obstacle course as well.

Tweek’s body twitched as he looked around at all of the things he could try.

“O-Oh gosh, oh jeez. So many choices! What to choose, what to choose-”

“-How about the punching bags?” Kenny asked, cutting off the other blonde’s freakout.

“Punching bags?”

“Yeah, I was just about to head over there. You should join me, dude. I’d love to see more of those icicles of yours,” he said with a smile.

Tweek smiled back, feeling just a little bit more comfortable.

“Alright. Sure, man!”

As each new group filed out to do their own form of training, Stan and Wendy were left alone at the entrance. Wendy was debating what to do for tonight.

“I think I’ll do the dodging course. You coming with me?”

“I-Uh-Well…Actually, I wanted to talk with you…alone.”

Wendy’s smile faded.

“Oh…? Alright, then.”

“Can we get out of sight? I kinda don’t want them intruding.”

“Sure, Stan.”

The two walked a little further away from the entrance of the SoDaSoPa, making sure that they were now completely alone.

Wendy sat down on the ground, Stan soon joining her.

“...So, what’s up?” She asked.

Stan glanced away from her momentarily, rubbing the back of his neck as the embarrassment he felt overwhelmed him.

“U-Uh…It’s about that night…when we were in the warehouse. I’m…afraid to go back,” he confessed with a sigh.

Wendy furrowed her brows, giving him a sympathetic look as he continued.

“It’s just…you and Kenny could’ve died, and then there was the night where Kyle was almost killed and-...I’ve just got this awful feeling that something bad’s gonna happen when we go back,” Stan explained, trying his damndest not to tear up.

Wendy understood his worry, she honestly didn’t want to do this either, but they had to. It was the best way to ensure that Mitch Connor never became Mayor. Still, she pitied him.

“Do…do you want to stay at my place?” She asked.

Stan sighed.

“As tempting as that is, I can’t accept it. I wouldn’t want something to happen to my friends because we were down a person. I know I’m not the strongest, and my powers don’t really help me in battle, but if I’m there I can at least help. I wouldn’t be able to live with myself if I ditched the group and something happened to you, or Kyle, or Ken, or even fucking Cartman.”
Stan groaned before placing his head between the palm of his hands. Wendy placed a hand on his shoulder before speaking.

“Hey, it’s okay. We’re gonna be fine, Stan.”

“Maybe, but…I just wanted to tell you, you know if we don’t make it out alive-”

Wendy placed a finger against his lips, momentarily stopping his speech. She wore a soft expression of contentment and ease. It was as if she knew the exact words that Stan was trying to say.

Stan looked up at her, briefly confused, but when he saw that look in her eyes and a smile on her face his brain turned to mush.

“First of all, don’t say that, everyone’s gonna make it out alive. And…I like you too, Stan.”

Stan had little time to react to her next move. It seemed like it was instant because for one second Wendy’s finger was on his lips and then the next her lips were against his.

Stan’s eyes widened at the romantic gesture, his heart skipping a beat and his body growing hot as he relaxed into their kiss. He could feel her arms wrap around his shoulders as she leaned in closer. He responded by placing his hands on her waist, turning his head a little to deepen the kiss.

A few minutes go by before Wendy breaks the kiss, pulling a little so that they could catch their breath.

Stan blinked rapidly.

“I…Wow.”

Wendy giggled.

“Your hints weren’t exactly subtle, Stan.”

“I-...wait, my hints?”

“Don’t worry about it, it doesn’t matter now.”

Stan chuckled.

“I guess not…So, does that mean we can…get back together?”

Wendy smirked, raising an eyebrow at him.

“What, you think I would kiss you if I didn’t want us to date?”

Stan stuttered on his next sentence.

“W-Well, no! I just uh-”

“-I’m kidding, Stan. Yes, I’d love to be your girlfriend again.”

Stan smiled at her, feeling the same sense of warmth run throughout his body as when she kissed him. While the two had dated on and off in the past, specifically in elementary school, both Wendy and Stan felt the desire to reconnect with each other, but getting in touch with your ex was…difficult to say the least.

“I’m surprised that you didn’t throw up like you used to,” she commented.

“That was ages ago,” Stan claimed, feeling offended by the accusation.

Wendy laughed.

“Yeah, but you did it all the time.”

“Well, I guess I grew up…You know, grew out of it.”

“That you did…”

Wendy captured Stan’s lips in hers once again, not taking him by surprise this time. They stayed there for a few minutes, wanting a moment alone together where there was no fear. No worry about what could possibly happen tonight…

————————————————————

“Hey, where the hell did Stan and Wendy go?” Kyle asked after beating Eric and Craig in the obstacle course for the third time.

“Oh, please, Jew, they’re probably making out or something a few feet away,” Eric stated with a huff.

“Should we make sure they’re okay?”

“Definitely not. I don’t wanna walk in on them trying to fuck.”

Kyle rolled his eyes right as Craig finished the course, not even trying to race this time.

“I don’t think it’s fair that you can just fly through the damn obstacle course,” Craig commented as he walked up next to them.

“Says the guy who punched his way through and broke nearly every obstacle,” Kyle retorted.

Craig grew silent for a moment before responding.

“Eh, touche.”

“Well, I still think it’s bullshit that you could just fly through the whole damn thing,” Eric commented.

“Oh, please. You wouldn’t be complaining if we were trying to cause the most destruction. Actually, scratch that, yes you would.”

“What?!”

“Yeah, because I’d totally beat you,” Kyle stated with a confident smirk.

“No, you wouldn’t!”

“Yeah, actually I would,” Craig stated.

Eric rolled his eyes.

“Pfft, yeah right. How?”

“Uh, ‘super strength’?”

“Well, I’m the one who has laser eyes,” Kyle brought up. “So I would win.”

“Maybe in terms of destruction, but not strength.”

“You two wanna bet on it?”

Eric matched Kyle’s smirk, always loving an easy competition, and rubbing stuff in Kyle’s face.

“Fuck yeah, I do.”

“Usually I would stay out of shit like this, but I would definitely win,” Craig stated, the smallest smile appearing on his face.

“Well then, why don’t you put your money where your mouth is, Tucker?” Eric challenged with a grin.

“You guys better have money on you then, 'cause I’ll be needing ten bucks each.”

Kyle huffed.

“We’ll see about that.”

————————————————————

“G-Gah! Shit, sorry Kenny!”

Tweek had just accidentally broken apart one of the leather punching bags Kenny and Stan had put together…again. This was now the third one that had gotten completely torn apart from Tweek’s icicles. While the leather was pretty strong, the icicles were sharper and much thicker, causing the bags to break after only a few attacks.

Kenny sighed.

“It’s fine, dude, let’s just…move icicle attacks to the floor for now.”

“Sorry.”

“Eh, don’t sweat it. Stan wanted to replace these anyway. The leather wasn’t strong enough to handle Cartman’s sharp claws either.”

Tweek nodded a little before a thought crossed his mind.

“...Hey, uh, speaking of him, I wanted to ask you something.”

Kenny started punching one of the less destroyed punching bags.

“Sure. Go for it.”

“Well, since you’re close with him…does Cartman seem nicer to you?”

Kenny suddenly stopped punching.

“Nicer? No, not really…Well, maybe a little, but that’s not recent. He started acting more grown up around high school. Just a few years ago I think,” he said as he turned to face him again.

“Oh, okay.”

“Why do you ask?”

Tweek seemed a little shy about answering this question, but he does quietly.

“Well, I…I know you said nothing was going on with him and Kyle, but…well look at them.”

Tweek gestures over to them and Craig hanging out and talking around to obstacle course. They actually seem to be having a good time, even Craig had a little bit of a smile.

Kyle and Cartman especially seemed to be getting along, almost uncharacteristically so.

Kenny shrugged.

“I mean, yeah, I get what you mean…Maybe they have gotten a little closer since they’ve moved in together.”

“I would’ve never imagined. It’s just so…weird for them.”

“Well, we are adults now. Things change.”

“I guess so, but Cartman and Kyle becoming friends?”

“Yeah, I don’t think Stan’s quite accepting of it either. Not yet at least. I can’t exactly blame him for it though.”

Tweek raised an eyebrow.

“Oh? How come?”

“Well, first of all, while the four of us have always been really close, some of us hung out outside of school more often than others. Like, Cartman and I would hang out together at his place sometimes, just the two of us, so I’m sure the ‘Super Best Friends’ would hang out by themselves just the same.”

“I get that, but how does that make Stan justified in not liking Kyle and Cartman’s new friendship?” Tweek asked.

Kenny let out a chuckle.

“No doubt because Kyle would bitch about Cartman constantly. If he did it in front of us while the group was together, then he definitely did it while alone with Stan. The guy’s probably so used to hearing Kyle complain about him that just imagining them acting like friends makes him feel weird. I’m sure he’ll come around though.”

Tweek huffed a little but smiled.

“Yeah. After all, if Cartman and Kyle can become friends, anything can happen.”

Kenny and Tweek laughed a little before going back to training with the punching bags, which was the same time that Wendy and Stan had decided to finally return to the group after their private talk.

“Alright everyone, are we ready to head out? It’s almost midnight,” Wendy said.

Everyone gathered back to the entrance of the SoDaSoPa in response to her question. Most of them nodded with a smile on their face, except Kyle and Eric, who were frowning while Craig slipped two ten-dollar bills into his pocket with a small smirk on his face.

“Hell, yeah! Let’s take this sucker down!” Kenny yelled out in triumph.

“I just hacked into their security cameras again, and it was a little harder to access the system this time, so hopefully Mitch will see that the cameras are down and show up with his goons again,” Wendy stated.

“Everyone remember the plan?” Kenny asked.

The group all nodded.

“Well then, what are we waiting for? Let’s kick his ass!” Eric yelled out, seeming over the loss of his ten bucks.

The group cheered before they headed back to Wendy’s car, seemingly prepared for the battle ahead of them.

————————————————————

“So, what were you and Wendy doing away from the group, huh?” Eric asked Stan from the trunk of the car.

Stan blushed but was cut off by Wendy before he could answer.

“That’s none of your business, Eric.”

“Oh, but it is. I didn’t see either of you train with us.”

“W-We didn’t want to pull a muscle,” Stan stated, obviously lying.

Wendy smacked her forehead.

Eric and Kyle chuckled.

“Uh-huh, sure, dude,” Kyle said.

Stan felt his face grow even redder. He was growing frustrated. How dare Cartman and Kyle tease him, out of all possible people!

“Hey, man, you have no right to make fun of me,” Stan stated from the passenger seat.

“As your SBF, I have every right to tease you,” Kyle said with a smirk. “We’re practically brothers, and that’s what brothers do.”

Eric snickered a little and Stan felt himself grow angry. It wasn’t even the fact that Kyle was teasing him about Wendy and his relationship, it was that he was doing it with Cartman. Those two seemed to be closer than he had anticipated. Kyle claimed that Cartman would never replace him, but he still didn’t like the fact that they were getting along. It just seemed too weird, too suspicious, too out of the ordinary.

So his anger took the best of him.

“Oh, shut up, you don’t even have a girlfriend!”

Everyone seemed to tease up at Stan's bold statement, expecting the hotheaded redhead to blow up at the man, seeing as Kyle hadn’t dated anyone since elementary school. Well…to anyone’s knowledge.

Therefore, when Kyle started to laugh at the accusation, everyone was taken by surprise. Well, everyone but Eric.

“Dude, first of all, you forget I’m bi. Second of all, I don’t need a partner to make fun of you. Cartman makes fun of everyone and he’s been lonely since the dawn of time.”

“Ey!”

Kyle, as well as everyone else besides Stan, chuckles at Eric’s reaction. This only makes Stan more upset, seeing as Kyle didn’t get rilled up in the slightest and is now laughing with Cartman about it, but he doesn’t respond. As much as he wanted to scream at those two, now was not the time. They were already almost to the warehouse, and they needed to focus on their current mission.

Kill Mitch Connor.

————————————————————

While the Freedom Pals made their way up the hill, Kyle and Eric leading them in the front, Stan mumbled over to Wendy.

“I don’t like this,” Stan stated from the back of the group, making sure that no one could hear him.

Wendy looked over at him with a sad expression, whispering back.

“I know it’s hard coming back here, but we’ll be okay.”

“No, not that. Them.”

Wendy raised a brow before following her boyfriend’s gaze.

“Kyle and Eric?”

“They’ve been acting really weird.”

“Weird?”

“Well, just look at them.”

She did and noticed immediately what Stan was referring to. While it was a little hard to tell at first with the rest of the group in front of them as well as the two facing away from them, it became clear as day once they turned their heads toward each other.

They were giggling about something, and…smiling at each other. While she only saw it for a moment she could tell that it seemed genuine.

“Yeah, that is weird, but…I don’t know, maybe it’s not as weird as we think.”

Stan’s eyes indeed and even twitched a little at her outrageous insinuation.

“You can’t be serious.”

She frowned, her expression seeming melancholy.

“Well, think about it, Stan. Kyle was almost killed a few days ago, and I’m pretty sure Eric cried about it in front of us. You know him as well as I do, probably even more so. You know he wouldn’t do something like that unless he really cared about them.”

“No, I don’t because he wouldn’t."

Wendy sighed.

“But he did, Stan. Don’t you get that?”

It was silent for a moment. Stan didn’t know how to respond to her, so instead he turned his gaze to the grassy plain they were walking on.

Then Wendy broke the silence with something Stan didn’t expect to hear.

“I…I saw how he looked when I took the two of them home in my car. I glanced in the rearview mirror a few times and…Eric’s eyes were on him the whole time. He looked so scared...and sad, even when we said our goodbyes.”

Stan’s attention turned back on her when she started speaking again, and his expression softened when she finished. He sighed a little.

“And you…don’t think it’s weird?”

“Of course I do, but it’s not a bad weird. You should be happy that they’re getting along now. After all, doesn’t that make you feel better about Cartman now that you know he appreciates Kyle as a friend?”

It took him a second but Stan eventually nodded with a small smile. He guessed that this could be a good thing. If what Wendy had said was true, then he could be less afraid about Cartman betraying or hurting Kyle while they were living together.

Yeah…maybe them being friends could be okay.

————————————————————

“It’s locked now too?” Kyle asked as Eric tried to open the same door in the back that they went through last time.

“Yeah. I guess Mitch decided to bolt it shut or something,” Eric commented.

“Well then, let’s just try another entrance.”

“We don’t need to,” Craig stated before walking up to the doors, pushing Eric aside, and punching his gloved fist up against the metal.

In a matter of seconds, the bolted door was blasted off of its hinges and slammed against the floor with a loud thud.

Eric huffed at the same time Craig glanced over at Tweek and winked with a smirk on his face.

“Show off,” Eric mumbled as the group walked inside.

The Freedom Pals turned on their flashlights and looked around the large section of the warehouse. It seemed to look the exact same as before, but for some indescribable reason, everyone suddenly felt a sense of dread.

They shouldn’t feel so scared, they had already been here before and are already anticipating an attack, but for some reason, this visit seemed even scarier than the last.

As the group split up a little, acting as though they were searching for something, Eric stayed as close to Kyle as possible. He had already turned into his werecoon form, so he didn’t need a flashlight to tell where he was going, but ever since that night on the hill he had feared for Kyle’s safety.

“Ky,” he whispered. “Stay close to me, okay?”

Kyle turned his attention to his boyfriend, suddenly feeling a little more at ease, even though he knew he could handle himself.

“Trust me, I’m not going anywhere,” Kyle whispered back. “This place gives me the creeps.”

“Tell me about it.”

“Hey, maybe you should continue that story you were telling me earlier on the hill, I was getting invested,” Kyle said, hoping that it could lighten the mood.

Eric smiled at him.

“Definitely. Now, where was I…Oh yeah, so the skinny guy thought to himself, ‘There’s no way he’s gonna do that to the poor fish,’ but then, here’s the fucking best part-”

Suddenly, there was a loud gunshot. It echoed throughout the warehouse, making everyone jump and look around frantically with their flashlights. They didn’t have to search for long, however, as the lights were soon turned on.

Just as they had thought and hoped, there he was. Mitch Conner. He had a smirk on his face and a gun in his hand, having it aimed up at the ceiling.

But one thing seemed to be missing. Weirdly enough, Mitch appeared to be alone.

“It’s stupid of you all to return here.”

“Well, it’s stupid of you to come alone!” Eric yelled out.

Mitch laughed maniacally.

“Oh, trust me, I’m not alone.”

With a sudden snap of his fingers, henchmen and even some henchwomen ran through the door Craig had just busted open. There had to be about fifty of them at least, and they quickly surrounded the group.

Seeing as the Freedom Pals were split up, at least ten henchmen surrounded each of them, making it so they were alone. Kyle and Eric were the exceptions to this, and boy was Eric glad he had stayed close.

While the group felt panicked, they had to remind themselves about the real reason they came here.

And they already had a plan.

“Kite, now!” Wendy yelled out.

Kyle flew up from the ground and focused his gaze on Mitch, soon firing his laser eyes at him as fast as he could, but Mitch still somehow dodged it, jumping out of the way just in time.

The power-hungry man seemed to be only somewhat taken off guard, his evil smirk turning into a frown, yet he started to cackle after composing himself.

“That was it? That was your big plan? To lure me here and kill me?”

Stating this information only made the man laugh harder as well as worry the group.

“You fellas really are a bunch of children.”

Kyle frowned, seemingly angry on the outside but was panicking on the inside. It didn’t help that when he decided to fire his laser eyes at him again, Mitch dodged it again.

What kind of reflexes did this guy have?!

“I must say if your group is anything it’s determined,” Mitch said before aiming his gun and firing it at Kyle’s head.

Kyle managed to dodge it in time, thankfully avoiding the bullet altogether. He was lucky that his reaction time had gotten better, otherwise, that bullet would’ve gone straight through his head.

“And, this has been very entertaining for me. Sadly, it seems that we need to depart for tonight. Everyone, you know what to do.”

With another snap of his fingers, Mitch’s henchmen all jumped to attack each member of the group. Thankfully, those who had guns seemed to be focusing on Kyle, attempting to shoot him out of the sky. He quickly flew around the warehouse in a mixed and random pattern, making them miss every time.

Eric seemed to be handling himself fine in his circle, using up some of his internalized anger to rip and tear through the skin of the henchmen that attempted to fight him.

Tweek, Craig, and Kenny seemed to be doing alright as well. Tweek was terrified at first, but once he impaled three men at once with a large icicle that shot out from the ground, he grew more confident in his ability to defend himself. Thankfully, Craig already had that confidence and was dodging and punching multiple people into the walls of the warehouse like it was nothing. Kenny seemed to also have a grip on the situation, as being surrounded by only ten men was like kindergarten for him.

Stan and Wendy, however, seemed to be struggling a little more than the others. While Wendy had her trusty pink metal staff, most of the people that surrounded her had knives. After noticing this she became extra careful while fighting them, making sure to not get too close and accidentally get stabbed. Stan had the same kind of issue, as most of the henchmen around him had knives as well. Thankfully, he still had those trusty sharp scissors of his, as well as a large hammer. He drew up an internal strategy and acted on it immediately. He would throw his scissors at one henchman’s head, then fight with his hammer while he took them back.

However, only a few minutes had passed without an injury. Stan’s little plan wasn’t fast enough after doing it for a while, causing him to get stabbed in the shoulder with a large knife. Wendy was stabbed as well, but she was attacked from behind, the blade sinking into her back in a matter of seconds.

As they cried out in pain, Kyle and Tweek respectively sped to their side in order to fight off their attackers and quickly heal them. While the workers that had been attacking Tweek were all killed, Kyle’s pursuers were not finished.

While he was healing Stan’s wound, one of the men that had tried to shoot him aimed his gun at Kyle’s head.

Thankfully, Eric took notice of this and had just killed his last attacker. The wereraccoon quickly smacked the gun out of the guy’s hand and drove his sharp teeth into his neck. Blood spilled onto the ground as Eric let go of the body, glancing back at his boyfriend to make sure he was alright.

It looked as though Kyle seemed unharmed and was even smiling at Eric from afar.

Eric sighed in relief but didn’t get to feel too blissful for long. Kyle didn’t just have one attacker, after all, almost eleven different people were trying to shoot him from the ground.

Eleven people with guns.

BANG

Cartman’s eyes widened from pure shock as he heard the sound of flesh being penetrated by a bullet. No, he didn’t just hear it, he felt it.

A bullet had just shot straight through his chest, and he watched as Kyle and everyone else’s faces grew fearful.

With his eyes still wide and tears dripping from them, he felt his body collapse onto the floor.

“ERIC!”

He heard Kyle scream out his name, but it sounded muffled, almost like he was purposefully tuning the world out. The pain in his chest grew as he soon heard the sounds of men and women crying out in pain around him, as well as that familiar sound of his boyfriend’s laser eyes. In possibly only a matter of seconds, he could feel a sudden rush of air hit his body. Kyle was now in front of him, having immediately flown to his side, and held his head off the ground, placing it on his lap once he kneeled down.

“Eric, hold on! I’ve got you, I can heal you-you’re gonna be okay,” Kyle said frantically with tears streaming down his eyes.

The redhead had slaughtered the rest of the henchmen around them, making sure that no one could hurt his Eric now. Well, no one except Mitch Conner, but he seemed to have vanished.

That didn’t matter right now though. Only Eric mattered.

As he brought his hands to his boyfriend’s wound, a familiar green glow shined throughout the building. The others watched as Eric weakly groaned from the pain of the healing process and Kyle hyperventilated.

He was terrified, hoping and praying that he was quick enough in his efforts to save Eric’s life. Thankfully, after only a few seconds, Eric looked up at him and the two met eyes. Both of them were breathing heavily, but besides that Eric seemed to be okay.

But they didn’t get to feel so grateful for long…

“How amusing. I get to watch a battle and a soap opera.”

The Freedom Pals watched as Mitch reappeared, walking down the hallway of the warehouse with a black-suited bodyguard on either side of him. His demeanor seemed like he didn’t have a care in the world, as if he was just taking a peaceful stroll.

Kyle’s eyes glowed as his brows furrowed. He pressed his teeth together hard, so hard in fact that his jaw started to shake. Pure rage zapped through his body like a strike of lightning, and it didn’t take him long to act on that anger.

He carefully moved Eric’s body back onto the floor, but never broke eye contact with Mitch. As soon as Eric was off of him, Kyle flew as fast as he could toward Mitch and the bodyguards. He shot out his lasers, aiming them right at Mitch's head, but one of the bodyguards took out a large grey shield and successfully blocked the attack.

Mitch’s confident expression did not change, making Kyle even more furious.

“Kite, stop!” He heard Kenny yell.

But Kyle didn’t listen. He couldn’t focus on anything else except that Mitch needed to die, and that exact mindset led to what happened next.

As Kyle flew down, attempting actually to hit Mitch physically with his fist, the other bodyguard jumped in front of Mitch and slammed his shield against Kyle’s body. The man immediately crashed against the hardwood floor and the guards moved to stand next to his shaking body.

The rest of the Freedom Pals gasped in horror as they watched their friend hit the ground. Eric especially felt panicked. He was still laying on the floor, completely helpless and weak. His body moved slowly, trying his best to stand up, but only could get on his knees. Tears started flowing down his furry face as the weight of the situation hit him like a rock.

The rest of the gang, however, were healthy enough to start running toward their friend. That was until Mitch picked up Kyle and held a glock to his head.

The group stopped, freezing in place next to Eric who was still kneeling on the floor.

“Tisk tisk,” Mitch said in a malicious teasing voice while Kyle struggled to escape his grasp.

“Emotions truly are a curse, aren’t they?”

Before anyone could speak, the man took his free hand and pressed it roughly against Kyle’s skull. The redhead screamed and groaned in pain as he felt his brain pulsate and ache. Once Mitch released his grip he fell to the floor once again, seemingly drained.

The gang gasped as Mitch chuckled evilly, eying Kyle and the rest of the group.

“Well well well, perhaps it’s more like a soap opera than I thought.”

Kyle’s eyes widened as he realized what Mitch had just done. He knew their real names now. He knew where everyone lived. He knew everything.

“Seems as though everyone has their secrets, and what a silly a secret it is," Mitch stated, making Stan and some of the others furrow their brows in confusion.

“Secret?” Stan mumbled.

“Don’t you dare hurt him,” Eric grunted out as he struggled to stand up.

Mitch laughed while he slide his gun back into his pocket.

“Oh, no. I won’t hurt him.”

Soon his hand was back on Kyle’s head. The redhead struggled with his eyes clenched as he tried to resist.

“He’ll hurt you.”

Suddenly, those clenched eyes shot open, revealing stone-cold orange orbs instead of Kyle’s usual green ones.

Once Mitch released his grip on him, Kyle stood up and quickly flew towards the group. They panicked and ran away from his line of attack. Everyone except Eric.

Eric watched in horror as Kyle flew straight into him, pushing him back onto the ground after landing on top of him. He couldn’t move. He felt frozen in place, even as he watched Kyle’s expressionless eyes start to glow.

Before he could shoot them though, he was knocked off of Cartman by Kenny kicking him off.

Eric blinked rapidly as he slowly stood back up.

“What the hell’s wrong with him?” He groaned out.

“He’s been mind controlled! Brainwashed to attack us or something!” Kenny yelled before dodging a laser.

Eric watched fearfully as Kenny and the others attempted to fight off Kyle’s attacks. No, he was wrong. That wasn’t his Kyle. Those dead orange eyes were nothing like his usual emerald green ones, and this one was as emotionless as a robot.

He felt himself panic as he watched Kenny take Wendy’s metal staff and slam it against his lover’s head. He cringed and practically jumped after the impact, and watched the redhead fall to the ground, completely knocked out.

Oh, how Eric wanted to crawl over to him so badly. It broke his heart.

“Fuck, what the hell do we do?!” Tweek asked in a panic.

“Calm down, Honey, it’s okay,” Craig stated as he rested a hand on Tweek’s shoulder.

“Wait a minute, where’s Mitch?” Wendy brought up.

The group looked around the room and noticed that Mitch must have left the scene after he brainwashed Kyle. They felt exhausted and their plan didn’t even work. Mitch got away and now one of their group members was knocked out cold after getting brainwashed.

Wendy groaned.

“How are we gonna stop him now?”

“Forget Mitch, what do we do about Kyle?” Kenny brought up, gesturing to the passed-out body.

“Yeah, what if he wakes up and is still under Connor’s mind control?” Craig asked.

“Wait!” Tweek yelled out in realization. “I think I know someone who can help.”

Craig raised an eyebrow.

“You don’t mean…?”

“I do.”

“Do you really think he can help him?”

“I don’t know, maybe he could reverse it or something-”

“-Can we please stop playing the pronoun game?” Eric said in a tired and frustrated tone.

“Yeah, who are you guys talking about?” Kenny asked.

Craig and Tweek shared eye contact before they both nodded and turned back to face the group, Tweek communicating for the both of them.

“We’ll show you.”

————————————————————

“Okay, but why can’t you just tell us already?” Eric nagged as Craig knocked on the front door of an apartment.

The brunette had used what little energy he had left to transform back into his regular human form and was currently carrying Kyle bridal-style.

“We already told you, man. If we said who it was you might not believe us, especially you,” Tweek stated.

Eric groaned a little in frustration. All he wanted to do was get Kyle help, he didn’t care how they were going to get it. It seemed like he didn’t have to wait that long, as a tired Tolkien soon opened the door.

“Craig, what are-...Uhh, can I help you all?” He said with a tired, confused, and alarmed expression.

“Hey, man, I know it’s late and I’m sorry to bug you this late, but it’s kind of important. Can we come in?” Craig asked.

“I uh…sure I guess.”

Tolkien soon stepped aside and watched as practically everyone he knew in elementary school walked inside of his apartment.

“Babe, who’s at the door-what the fuck?”

The Freedom Pals widened their eyes at the appearance of Clyde in pajamas.

“Wait a minute. 'Babe?' Are you two dating?” Wendy asked.

“Yeah yeah, we’re dating, now why did you all show up here at like 2:00 AM?”

“Sorry, Tol, we’ll explain later but right now we really need Timmy’s help,” Tweek stated, making Eric widen his eyes in disbelief.

“Timmy?”

Tweek and Craig sighed, but they expected this reaction so said nothing.

“What do you need his help with?”

“Long story short, we all have powers, Mitch Connor is evil and he has mind control powers, Kyle here got put under his mind control and now we need to try and reverse it,” Craig explained quickly.

Tolkien blinked.

“...Well…I guess we should wake up Timmy.”

“And how is Timmy going to help us?” Eric asked.

“In more ways than you can imagine, Eric.”

Eric and the rest of the Freedom Pals jumped as they heard a strange voice echo inside their heads, and not a moment later as they watched Timmy enter the room in his wheelchair.

“I’m sorry-what? Did…Did you just talk to us?” Eric asked, feeling as though his brain was breaking.

Timmy had definitely grown up since they last saw him. The young adult appeared to look completely aware and mature whilst having a hand on his forehead.

“You all are not the only ones with powers, you know. I have the ability to read minds as well as communicate with others via brain power.”

“...I’m sorry what?”

Tweek sighed at Eric’s disbelief.

“Come on, dude, you turn into an enlarged raccoon, is Timmy having mind communication that much of a shock to you?”

“Look, I just didn’t expect it okay!”

"I see that you are in need of my services, then. Very well, describe me your situation,” Timmy stated.

“It’s been awful, dude,” Kenny started. “We found out that our possible Mayor, Mitch Connor, is not at all who he says he is. He’s been paying people to cause crime in our town and make the Mayor look bad so that he can take her place. We were just fighting him tonight and it seems like he took control of Kyle’s mind. Tweek and Craig said that you might be able to help him?”

Timmy gazed over to Kyle’s limp body, still being held by Eric’s protective grasp. He nodded.

“I believe I am able to revert his mind back to normal. If I myself were to put him under my mind control over Mitch’s then release him from it, he should turn back into himself.”

“Great, so let’s do it,” Eric said as he set Kyle down in front of him and Timmy.

Just as he did so, however, Kyle started to groan. Eric hoped for the best but frowned when he noticed that Kyle’s eyes were still orange. He was still under the mind control and Timmy needed to act before this lovely apartment got burned to the ground.

Thankfully, it seemed like Timmy’s head was in the same place he was, as he quickly closed his eyes and focused his mind on Kyle’s. The redhead’s eyes soon changed from orange to blue and then eventually back to green.

Kyle groaned again, appearing to have regained the ability to show emotion, which Eric took as a good sign.

“Woah, did you just do that with your mind?” Kenny asked.

“Indeed.”

“Really? Mitch seems like he has to touch you in order to control your mind,” Wendy pointed out.

Timmy pondered this.

"I do not need to make direct contact in order to use my power. Perhaps it is because I cannot talk to everyone normally or stand by myself, as Mitch is already capable of."

“I guess that makes sense.”

“Ugh…What happened…?”

Kyle wiped his seemingly tired eyes as he slowly started to process his surroundings. He quickly noticed that he was no longer in the warehouse, and then went into a brief panic. The last he saw Eric he was weak and in pain and his brain had been taken over by Mitch. He had blacked out a few seconds after the man’s hand pressed against his head.

Thankfully, all of this fear went away when he looked up. He saw his friends gazing down at him, but most importantly, he saw Eric, and he was okay, they all were.

Eric smiled as he watched the panic naturally flow out of Kyle’s body, only for joy to replace it. He couldn’t be happier that his Kyle was back with him safe and sound. Kyle felt the same way, so much in fact that once he saw Eric’s smile he ran up to him with a gleeful expression and jumped into his arms.

“You’re ok!” He yelled as they embraced.

Eric laughed.

“What, did I worry you, Jew? You should know better now to trust me,” he replied with a wink.

Kyle was about to reply with a witty response until Clyde spoke out first.

“Uh…What was that?”

Kyle and Eric’s eyes widened in realization once they remembered that other people were in the room. They pulled away from each other with red faces, forgetting for a brief moment that they were supposed to be hiding their relationship.

“Did I just see Cartman and Kyle hug?” Clyde asked which a shocked expression.

“Yeah, I’m gonna need to be filled in here,” Tolkien stated.

“No kidding. We would also like to be filled in,” Stan commented with a sour tone.

Eric realized that this was the first time Stan has spoke since Kyle got his mind taken over by Mitch, which was not a good sign.

Kyle tried to explain himself, but Stan wasn’t having it.

“Stan, we’re just-”

“-What are you hiding, Kyle?”

“Excuse me?”

“Mitch said something about you back at the warehouse. ‘Even a trusted friend has his secrets’?”

Kyle started to panic as Stan made his way toward him.

“I-I’m not hiding anything for you guys!” Kyle claimed.

“And how can I possibly believe that?! You’ve been acting weird for months, you’ve changed!”

“Hey, back off of him!” Eric yelled as he protectively stood in front of Kyle.

Stan was getting a little too close for his liking, and with how angry the ravenette seemed he didn’t want to risk his boyfriend getting hurt again.

However, this protective instinct only made Stan more enraged.

“You of all people don’t have a fucking say in this!”

“And what the hell does that mean?” Eric growled back, the whites of his eyes slowly starting to turn his respective eye color.

“It means all our lives you’ve made Kyle’s a living hell! You have no right to suddenly act like you care about him now!”

Eric’s anger grew, making him quickly transform into his werecoon self in the blink of an eye, making the others back away further from the three, especially Tolkien and Clyde.

“You have no fucking idea what you’re talking about,” Eric growled.

“Guys, calm down, we shouldn’t be fighting about this,” Kyle said as he got in between them.

As furious as he was with Stan’s accusation, this was all too much for him. They had just lost another battle to Mitch, they currently had no evidence, his head ached from getting mind controlled, and now his boyfriend and best friend were in a heated argument.

“Oh, says the guy who’s been keeping a secret from his best friend!” Stan yelled.

“It’s not just you!”

“Oh, so you are hiding something!”

Kyle felt a lump enter his throat.

He had been caught.

“I-I uhh-”

“-Kyle, you can just tell us. If it’s important to the team we should know,” Wendy stated.

“But it’s not!” Kyle claimed. “It has nothing to do with this or Mitch!”

“But how can we trust you?” Stan asked in a forceful tone. “How do we know that you’re not lying about that too?”

“I’m not-”

“-Maybe we should get Timmy to read your mind then, and tell us everything!”

“No!” Kyle yelled in fear as he started to back up.

He had already had his mind read and it had to be one of the most painful experiences, right next to breaking his leg back into place.

“Stanley!” Wendy shouted in a shocked tone, remembering how painful the mind reading actually looked.

Stan seemed to ignore her warning and pressed Kyle further, going so far as to walk in closer to him.

“Well you’re fucking hiding something from us, so either you confess or we’ll make you confess!” Stan yelled before grabbing the collar of Kyle’s outfit.

“That’s enough!”

Eric pushed Stan away and got in front of Kyle again as he screamed, moving his arm behind him as an instinct of protection.

“You give me shit all the time for my fucking past, Marsh, yet here you are terrorizing your so-called best friend!”

Stan’s eyes widened before frowning at the accusation, but Eric continued his rant before Stan could interrupt him.

“And this is all over some dumb fucking secret that shouldn’t even be your fucking business!”

The room was silent for a moment and Kyle’s heart felt like it was breaking in two.

“...So you know it,” Stan muttered. “He told you.”

The sentence was formed like a question, but the ravenette framed it like a statement. It seemed true, but it wasn’t all black and white.

Eric sighed, frustrated and drained yet confident at the same time.

He turned his head to glance at Kyle, staring into those worried emerald eyes that he loved so much. He knew what he should do. What he had to do. Kyle was right before, they should have just told everyone when they had the chance. Now they were here, being put on the spot for keeping something hidden, and whatever happened next could make or break their friendships.

“...Kyle didn’t just tell me…I knew from the start.”

“Eric you don’t have to-”

“-We don’t really have a choice here, Ky.”

“Excuse me?” Stan asked, almost feeling disgusted after hearing Cartman call Kyle his nickname for him.

Eric forced his eyes shut before reverting back to his original human form. He’s not sure why he did this, perhaps to make him appear less threatening in order to give them a better reaction, but he wouldn’t bet on it.

“Kyle and I…we’re together.”

He glanced around the room, forcing a confident yet stone-cold appearance in an attempt to protect his emotions. Kyle, however, seemed to be more worried about the situation than Eric was during their previous fight.

“You’re…what?” Stan asked, pronouncing every aspect of his words.

Kyle forced the lump in his throat down as he stepped forward, he carefully placed his hand in Eric’s without even looking down, Eric grasping it tightly.

“We’re…dating, Stan. We have been for…almost two years now,” Kyle stated with some hesitation.

Everyone in the room wore shocked faces. Wide-eyed, mouth-agaped, completely stunned faces.

All, of course, except for Stan.

Stan’s face was the ‘trail mix’ of expressions. He felt anger, confusion, surprise, but most prominently denial.

“...No…That’s not possible.”

“What?” Kyle asked, feeling confused and shocked at Stan’s reaction.

“No, I refuse to believe that after all of these years of hatred you two…got together!”

Kyle furrowed his brows.

“But it is true-”

“-Did he brainwash you or something? Make you think that he likes you when he’s probably going behind your back and planning something-”

“-That’s IT!”

Kyle’s eyes glowed as he clenched his fists together, letting go of Eric's hand and unknowingly starting to float above the ground. The others stared in silence.

“I have had it with your accusations, Stan! Eric has been nothing but good to me since we started dating in our senior year, and he’s made it very clear that he loves me for me!”

Stan frowned.

“Kyle-”

“-And yes, Stan, I am in love with him.”

The group stayed silent as Kyle huffed while floating back down to the ground. He stared into Stan’s eyes, practically testing him to respond with something, and it was Eric’s turn to feel uneasy.

“...Kyle, you can’t possibly feel something for him after all those years of torture,” Stan mumbled.

Kyle huffed aloud, not only feeling angry but hurt as well.

“Well…if it’s that hard for you to understand…then I guess you’re no longer my friend.”

The Freedom Pals each felt a sorrowful feeling hit their souls, Kenny and Wendy especially.

“Kyle, y-you don’t mean that,” Stan stated, attempting to almost convince Kyle, but it doesn’t work.

Kyle slowly shakes his head as tears start to form in his eyes.

“Eric and I are in love. I-If you have such a problem with that then we can’t be Super Best Friends anymore.”

Stan's anger shifted briefly into a hurt expression…briefly.

The very next moment, as tears welled up in his eyes, he clenched his teeth together.

“So…this is it? After everything we’ve been through, you decide to trust this lying piece of shit over your own friend?”

“Eric was my friend too, Stan!” Kyle yelled, attempting to keep the tears from falling but failing to do so.

“He was mine too,” Kenny interjected as he walked forward. “Stan, come on, let Kyle get a chance to explain himself.”

“Oh, so I’m in the wrong here?” Stan asked sarcastically with an offended tone.

“Stan, please, this shouldn’t be a fight,” Wendy begged.

“He lied to us!” Stan yelled at them before turning back to Kyle. “He lied to me.”

“We didn’t know when to bring it up, and we were worried about how you’d react,” Kyle explained, even more tears falling down his face.

“Well, it’s too fucking late now. Your secret’s out…and so are you.”

“...What?”

“We don’t need a traitor in the group. We can stop Connor without both of you.”

Eric’s eyes furrowed.

“What!?”

“Yeah, Stan, what the fuck, don’t kick them out,” Kenny said.

Stan’s expression did not change.

“It’s already done.”

“You can’t do that!” Eric yelled as he stepped up to Kyle’s side.

“If Kyle isn’t my friend anymore, then you aren’t either, Fatass.”

“Well, according to you we were never friends.”

“So, after all these years…you’re really going to throw our friendship away because Eric and I are in love.” Kyle cut in, reverting the topic back to how this fight even started.

Stan frowned.

“No, because you aren’t. He’s manipulating you, Kyle, but if you can’t see that then I guess…I guess we’re not friends.”

It was at this moment that Kyle truly started to break down. His heart felt broken in two. He had just lost his best friend since preschool, and no one seemed to be stepping in anymore.

He shook his head, letting the tears fall from his face as he quickly flew out the front door of Tolkien’s apartment, slamming the door behind him before taking off as fast as he could.

Eric reacted by reaching out his hand before Kyle shut the door, feeling a deep sense of dread overwhelm him once his love was out of the room, and that was even before all eyes went to him.

He would feel anxious at this moment, but he couldn’t. He could feel nothing but sorrow for Kyle and anger for Stan. Clenching his teeth together, Eric glared Stan down.

“How fucking dare you.”

Stan seemed surprised at the accusation.

“How dare I? You’re the one who’s been-”

“-You have no fucking right to accuse me of hurting Kyle. I have loved him ever since the fourth fucking grade!”

“How do we-”

“-Use your fucking brain, Marsh! Kyle and I haven’t truly fought in years, and I would give my goddamn life for him just to be happy.”

Stan’s attempts to get a word in suddenly stopped. Eric continued his rant.

“We got that apartment together because we wanted to move in together, it had nothing to do with money, and the only reason we even kept this a secret for so long was because I was afraid of what you all would think. Kyle wanted to tell you and Ken, but I was the one who tried to keep it between us.”

Stan’s angry frown slowly morphed into a melancholy and confused expression.

“He…” Stan stopped his speech after whispering that one word, but it was enough for Eric to understand.

“Yeah, and he was the one to ask me out in the first place…He saw that I had changed, that I wasn’t the same kid from elementary school because of him, but I guess you still can’t fucking see that…”

Stan’s expression grew sad as the weight and realization of what he had just done came over him.

“Cartman, I-”

“-And you don’t get to kick me out of the group. I quit.”

Without another word, Eric stormed out of the apartment, away from the rest of the group and the tense situation.

Stan stared at the door as he felt a sudden wave of sadness hit him, knowing full well that everyone in the room now had their eyes on him. As much as he hated the idea of Kyle and Cartman in a relationship, and still didn’t entirely trust the brunette, he ultimately regretted what he said to Kyle. He wished he didn’t kick him out of the group because of this, and he definitely wish he didn’t renounce their friendship.

With a regretful sigh, Stan placed a hand on his forehead, fully realizing the consequences of his actions.

“...Okay, can someone explain to me what all just happened?”

Clyde’s question seemed to lighten up the tension for everyone except Stan.

Kenny sighed.

“Yeah…I think I can explain most of it…”

————————————————————

Eric stared at the ground as he made his way down the sidewalk of a street he knew all too well.

The mix of emotions he had ranged from feeling the need to punch something to wanting to break down and cry. He settled for neither of the options, taking a walk through his childhood street instead. As much as he wanted to do the first, he didn’t want to risk anyone coming across him from hearing him break things.

Walks would usually calm Kyle down after a fight…God, Eric hoped that he made it home alright. He would stress about Kyle’s safety, but right now his mind felt like it needed a break from stress.

After a few minutes or so of staring at the broken concrete of the sidewalk, Eric lifted his head up to focus on his right, taking in every detail of the familiar houses that he and his friends used to live in. He felt melancholy about revisiting this area, as well as all of the memories that came with it. It felt like simpler times back then. Kyle, Kenny, Stan, and he were inseparable. They did almost everything together, and it seemed like nothing really mattered when they were that young.

Though, Eric supposed that maybe he was better off now than he was back then. Years ago, he felt like it was him against the world. He didn’t feel like he could open up with anyone except his cat. Not even his mom knew everything about him and especially not his friends or classmates. Even though he told himself those three were his friends, deep down he always assumed that they hated him as much as everyone else did. Nowadays, he couldn’t even blame them. While he may not regret some of his past actions, most of them were downright awful reminders about who he was and how he treated the ones he actually cared about.

But now…Now he had Kyle.

Back when high school started for them, Eric realized that what he did and who he was in the past wasn’t him any longer. He didn’t want to be this sorry sack of shit that everyone hated, but he couldn't just outright change either. No one completely turns over a new leaf overnight, and Eric was no different.

It took around five years for him to get over his past and feel the need to move on in his life. However, those five years weren’t easy, and not just because he felt the need to slowly change and better himself.

No, those five years were hard because he had finally realized that he was in love with his so-called enemy.

His relationship with Kyle always seemed like it was simple in elementary school, but those few years he spent in middle school targeting the redhead at every possible moment changed how he viewed him. Suddenly, a black and white situation turned gray, and he realized one night that he didn’t actually hate the redhead as much as he thought.

Even though he seemed to convince everyone, including himself, that he despised the Jewish boy, he felt the need to always be close to him. Cartman also noticed how much he enjoyed giving and receiving physical contact from Kyle, especially during their fights. A shove here and a push there made his heart soar for a reason that he couldn’t quite explain. It wasn’t until their freshman year of high school that he realized exactly why he had those feelings.

Kyle had confessed to him one night that freshman year was actually when Kyle had started developing feelings for him, ironically enough. It wasn’t until their senior year, though, that Kyle actually confessed his feelings at Stark’s Pond. He had asked Cartman to meet him there, claiming that he had something important to tell him.

Eric would never forget how nervous Kyle seemed to be, going on about how he was afraid that they would drift apart after graduation. In response, Eric kissed him on the spot and swore that he would never leave Kyle’s side, stating that he felt the same exact way.

Eric took in a deep breath as he stopped in front of Kyle’s old house. A soft smile grew on his face as he reminisced over their first kiss. While it seemed rough for them right now, there was always a chance that Stan and them would make up, or that at least Kenny was on their side.

Either way, Cartman knew that whatever happened next he would always have Kyle. The man he had loved for so long by his side no matter what…

Eric turned back to the road ahead of him, happy that he decided to get rid of this anger and was reading to go home. Kyle would be waiting there for him, most likely still upset over what had happened earlier, but Eric would be there for him.

At least…that’s what Eric thought.

While walking back toward the house, Eric felt a sharp pain in his neck. He yelled out before immediately bringing a hand to the side of it. He grabbed what felt like a syringe and yanked it out of his skin.

He brought it down to his eye level to confirm that it was, in fact, a syringe. It looked small and seemed to have some kind of liquid in it.

Before Eric could even think about looking around, though, he started to feel dizzy. It was as though the whole world was spinning around him. His eyes felt droopy and his legs grew weak, eventually falling against the concrete of the road with one last grunt.

He wanted to panic and call out for help, but the muscles in his body refused to corporate with him. In only a few seconds, he watched as his eyelids blocked his view.

————————————————————

Eric woke with a startled gasp before looking around at his surroundings. He quickly noticed that he was tied to a metal chair in metal chains. His breath grew uneven as he flailed around, attempting to break free of his restraints while surrounded by darkness.

“It’s pointless to struggle you know.”

Eric halted his movements once he heard the voice. That frighting familiar voice.

Eric frantically looked around him, trying his best to see in this light, or lack of light. He didn’t have to search for long, though, as a small ceiling lamp from just above him shut on in an instant. It watched as the wires that held it in place swung and swayed a little before seeing the dark outline of a tall figure in front of him.

He watched the figure come into the light as it spoke.

“Those chains are impossible to break,” Mitch Connor himself stated with a smirk.

Eric gritted his teeth before transforming into his wereraccoon self, trying his best to use what strength he had left to escape.

But it was no use…he was trapped.

He huffed as he glared Mitch down.

“What the fuck do you want, Connor?”

Mitch seemed to be amused by this statement.

“Well, with the election approaching in a few days, I’ve been quite busy. I’ve managed to keep up with my duties alright, as well as ‘keep an eye’ on the crime around here, but I haven’t been able to have any time for myself.”

Eric raised an eyebrow before Mitch finished his statement.

“You see, Eric, I’ve been quite bored recently, and decided I needed some more…entertainment.”

Eric scoffed, hating how Mitch let his first name roll off his tongue. The man didn’t even deserve to know his name, let alone say it.

“So what are you going to do, kill me?”

Mitch let out a laugh before he started to walk around him, like a wild animal ready to pounce.

“No, of course not. That would be too easy, and that’s no fun…No, I’m not going to kill you. However,” Mitch said as he walked closer to Eric, placing a hand on his cheek which made Eric flinch.

“I have a much different plan for your little friend, Kyle.”

Eric’s eyes widened with fear before scowling at Connor.

“Don’t you lay a fucking hand on him.”

Mitch laughed again.

“Oh, no, I won’t harm him…you will.”

Eric’s panic spiked once he heard Mitch utter those final words and soon he felt his sight fog up. He groaned out in pain as Mitch tried to take over his brain. He had to fight it, he had to keep Kyle safe…but there was nothing more he could do.

In a matter of moments, Eric’s pain seemed to go away, and Mitch watched with a smirk as Eric’s closed eyes opened once again. This time, however, the usual brown and blue that seemed familiar in this form were a cold orange.

Mitch released his grip and stared into the new Eric’s soleless eyes.

“Now, ‘Eric’, what is your new mission.”

Eric responded immediately.

“Stop the Freedom Pals.”

“And how will you do that?”

“Kill them.”

Chapter Text

The Freedom Pals, minus the two members, well, ex -members, had gathered together at Wendy’s condo for an emergency meeting. This time, however, Clyde, Tolkien, and Timmy had joined in after Kenny’s explanation of their situation.

With Timmy having his mind reading and mind control powers, Tolkien being a gadgeteer like Stan, and Clyde having bug-like wings attached to his back, they could definitely help out with fighting Mitch.

Their only problem was that they didn’t know how to do that anymore and two of their strongest fighters had left the group.

“God, what the fuck are we going to do,” Kenny muttered to no one in particular as they all sat around in Wendy’s living room.

“I don’t know, dude,” Stan muttered.

“Well kicking out two of our members certainly didn’t help us,” Craig pointed out.

Stan frowned, he would defend himself at any other instance, but Craig and the others were right. He had fucked up big time.

When he went back to Wendy’s house she gave him a stern talking to, but even without that all Stan needed was some time alone to reflect on his actions. It only took a few hours for him to regret everything he said, and he struggled to fall asleep all night.

“Yeah, shouldn’t one of us try and contact them?” Wendy asked.

“After what happened yesterday, I wouldn’t be surprised if they didn’t answer,” Tolkien added with a sorrowful expression.

“Look, I’m sorry, guys. I really am,” Stan stated. “I would call Kyle myself and apologize, but I…doubt he wants to talk right now.”

Suddenly, there was a knock on the door. Many knocks and they seemed frantic and loud, as if someone was pounding on the door.

The group jumped a little before Kenny hesitantly stepped forward, placing a hand in his pocket where he kept his emergency knife. He looked through the peephole, gasped, and then immediately opened the door.

“Kyle? What are you-”

“-Kenny, thank fuck!” Kyle cried out.

Kenny and the others could see that Kyle had tears running down his face, and was clearly panicked and upset. His eyes were red and he had light bags under his eyes. Had appeared as though he had been awake and crying all night. He still even had his costume on.

“Woah woah, dude, are you okay? What’s wrong?”

“It’s Eric! I waited for him to come home last night, but he never did. I waited for hours and even flew around the entire town, but I couldn’t find him! I checked his mom’s place, Stark’s Pond, your place, and then Butters told me I could find you here-”

“-Easy, Ky, easy. Calm down, we’ll find him,” Kenny said as he put a hand on his friend’s shoulder.

Even with his friend’s comfort, Kyle’s panic remained the same.

“I just have the worse feeling that something awful happened to him. What if Mitch took him, and now he’s being tortured somewhere-”

“-Kyle!” Kenny yelled, successfully halting Kyle’s ranting yet making him jump as well.

The blonde sighed before continuing his sentence.

“It’s gonna be okay, man. We’ll find him, right guys?”

Everyone nodded in agreement. Kyle would have smiled and thanked him if he wasn’t so distraught. Eric had nearly gotten killed by a bullet to the chest the last time they dealt with Mitch. He feared what horrors awaited him if they did find him, that was if Eric was still even alive.

But Kyle didn’t want to even consider that option.

“Now, you said he didn’t come back to the apartment right?” Kenny asked.

Kyle nodded frantically.

“Yes. When did he leave last night? From Clyde and Tolkien’s apartment?”

Tolkien pondered this before answering.

“Not too long after you did, really. Maybe like fifteen or ten minutes after?”

Kyle felt like his soul was leaving his body.

“Fuck, then he should’ve been back by then.”

“If I may add to the conversation,” Timmy spoke up, “hasn’t the warehouse been the only location where you all have interacted with Mitch Connor?”

Kyle slapped his hand against his face in frustration.

“Fuck, of course! Why didn’t I think of that.”

“Well I’m glad you didn’t,” Wendy stated, “because you’re clearly too exhausted to fight off Mitch and his goons all alone. You should rest.”

“Not until we find him, and I’m not letting you all go without me.”

The group sighed, but ultimately did nothing to stop him.

“Stubborn as always,” Kenny commented. “Alright, everyone. Change into your costumes quickly and let’s go.”

“Uh, we don’t have any costumes,” Clyde mentioned, gesturing to himself, Tolkien, and Timmy.

“Oh don’t worry, Stan and I will make you some when we have time. That is if we still have to deal with Mitch after this.”

During Wendy’s explanation, Kyle and Stan made accidentally eye contact. It was only for a brief moment, but long enough for Kyle to look away at the ground. His worried and panicked expression morphed into one of tired resentment. For Kyle, if Stan hadn’t started the fight back at Tolkien’s apartment Eric would be safe and sound next to him, completely unharmed.

Stan averted his gaze from Kyle as well, but only after his ex-friend did so first. He needed to make it up to him and apologize, but Kyle didn’t look like he wanted to hear it right now.

…Still, he had to try.

As the group started to branch out to different rooms to get changed into their costumes, Stan, having already been in his, carefully approached Kyle who had placed himself on the couch. He slowly sat down on the other side, attempting to give the redhead as much space as possible.

Kyle stared at the floor, swearing to himself that he wouldn’t speak to Stan until he apologized.

“...Kyle, I…I’m sorry.”

…Well, then. That was quicker than Kyle had expected.

While Kyle remained still remained silent for the moment, his furrowed brows relaxed a little as Stan continued. It wasn’t like Stan could even see his face anyhow, he had turned his body in order to block him from view.

“The shit that I said last night…I didn’t mean it. Any of it. I especially didn’t want to hurt you or our friendship, and it was wrong to kick you out of the group,” Stan admitted.

After receiving no response of any kind from Kyle, Stan sighed.

“And…it was wrong to kick Cartman out too,” he admitted.

Kyle’s expression softened again at the mention of his boyfriend’s name. His brows furrowed in a worried manner about the man’s safety as Stan continued.

“I admit it, I was a little harsh on you two-”

“-A little harsh?” Kyle muttered, making Stan swallow a lump in his throat.

“Okay, I acted like a dick. I’m really sorry, dude. I may still not understand why you two are together, but I know that you’re still my Super Best Friend…right?”

Kyle was silent for a moment, taking in every word that Stan was saying. He even thought about what he was going to say before opening his mouth.

“...Eric and I expected you guys to not understand…to be confused about such a big change…but I thought you of all people would understand and see that I was happy.”

Stan saddened at hearing Kyle’s voice trail off, sounding less angry and more depressed, even noticing the redhead’s voice crack a little on the world ‘happy’.

“He…makes me happy, Stan, and that wasn’t the result of some kind of scheme. I fell in love with him all on my own,” Kyle continued, feeling new hot tears slowly drip down his cheeks.

Stan moved a little closer to him as he spoke.

“And I’m sorry I didn’t hear you out…I overreacted when I called you a liar and a traitor to the group. You’re not a traitor…you’re my best friend.”

It was after that last sentence that Kyle turned his head over to face him. He was afraid that Stan would appear to be kidding, like he’d turn around and Stan would laugh in his face about lying to him during this whole conversation. Once he saw the genuine sorrow on Stan’s face, however, Kyle’s fear disappeared.

He wanted to break down again, curse these complex emotions, but he settled for giving Stan a tackle hug instead. A hug that took the raven-haired man by surprise, but it didn’t take him long to embrace his friend back.

“I’m sorry for keeping it a secret,” Kyle cried.

“Don’t be. Cartman told me that he was the one who wanted to keep it hidden.”

That sentence took Kyle by surprise more than it should have. He pulled away a little from their hug in order to meet Stan’s eyes.

“Really?”

Stan nodded with a melancholy expression.

“Yeah…He also told me that you were the one to ask him out.”

Kyle looked away with a small smile.

“Heh, yeah…”

His smile faded as quickly as it had appeared. He remembered how flustered he and Eric both acted that night. Frantically worrying about what kind of future they could have together, and then their kiss. Their first kiss by the cold water of the pond late at night. Kyle reminisced over how relieved he felt when Eric kissed him in response to his confession.

God, Kyle hoped and prayed that he could kiss him again soon.

“So, does that mean we’re good?” Stan asked.

Kyle smiled a little with a nod.

“Yeah, we’re good. As long as I’m welcomed back to the group.”

“Of course! Super Best Friends?”

“Super Best Friends.”

It was Stan’s turn to pull Kyle into a hug now, one that the redhead embraced quite quickly.

“Well, it seems like you two are good now,” Wendy said as she and the others finished changing in their respective rooms.

“Yeah, but I’m not done, yet. I’ve got one more person that deserves an apology,” Stan stated.

Kyle’s smile grew before speaking.

“You know, he’s probably not going to be as accepting at first.”

“I know,” Stan said. “It is Cartman after all, but I at least have to try.”

Kyle nodded a little before speaking again.

“Then let’s get him home.”

————————————————————

With the addition of Tolkien, Clyde, and Timmy, the Freedom Pals decided that it would be a little too crowded in Wendy’s car if everyone traveled together. However, Tolkien mentioned how his car could comfortably fit up to eight people. He fixed his car to be handicap accessible as well, that way Timmy could ride along if they went on outings.

While Eric wasn’t here at the moment, the group still had nine people to account for. Timmy offered to stay at Wendy’s place during this rescue mission, but the others assured him that he was just as important as any of them and that his powers would most likely come in handy.

As soon as the group got situated, Wendy letting Tweek take her seat in order to make room and sit on Stan’s lap instead (not that he minded at all), Tolkien started the car and drove towards their destination. Mitch’s secret warehouse.

Only one minute of silence passed before the person in the passenger seat decided to ask a question.

“So, Kyle, I gotta know, how did you and Cartman even happen?” Clyde asked.

His boyfriend scowled at him.

“Clyde, it’s not appropriate to ask about Kyle and Eric’s relationship when we’re literally on a rescue to save him,” Tolkien pointed out.

Clyde raised up his hands in defense.

“Sorry, but I’m curious!”

“It’s alright, guys…” Kyle muttered from the back row of the car seat. “I guess I should kinda explain, huh. Besides it...might ease my mind a bit.”

Kyle’s sorrowful ease about the topic brought everyone’s attention to him. Every member of the group turned in their seat to face him, and Tolkien even glanced at the rearview mirror here and there throughout Kyle’s explanation.

“Well…for me, our relationship was always kind of weird, to say the least. I’m sure you all know how much we fought back in the day.”

“How could anyone forget?” Craig said sarcastically, making Kyle roll his eyes but smile.

“Well, it got a little more complicated down the road of high school. It was around freshman year when I started feeling…different about him. For whatever reason, the constant teasing he used to do in middle and elementary school was starting to not bug me as much, and it was like he was almost being nicer to me. So, as the years passed, I kinda developed a crush on him and eventually asked him out during senior year.”

“So you really did ask him out? Why?” Clyde asked.

Tolkien frowned.

“Clyde-”

“-What?! C’mon don’t act like you’ve suddenly forgiven him for everything he’s done and said-”

“-The reason I asked him out, Clyde, ” Kyle interrupted with a frown, “was because I started to see how determined he was to change.”

Everyone raised an eyebrow at him, so Kyle continued to explain.

“During high school, something seemed to just click for him, like he wanted to better himself. He still acted like an asshole of course, but definitely not to the same extent. Even though I was the only one who seemed to notice it, it made me feel happy…”

Kyle smiled a little before continuing.

“I felt proud of him almost, and I guess that’s when I realized that I had a crush on him. I thought it was weird and stupid for the longest time, but I…couldn’t help it. Every time we talked while we were alone, it really seemed like he was wanting to connect more with me. He teased me but it was always playful, like we were friends.”

“When did all of this happen?” Stan asked with a puzzled look.

“It started around sophomore year…then it just continued from there. Every time we would hang out, he would tease me less and less, and I would always get this feeling of comfort and warmth…and I guess he felt the same way. I didn’t say anything about it though, I was worried that I would ruin what we had made for ourselves. Like, what if my idea was wrong? What if he was just trying to be nice and didn’t feel the same way I did…well, turns out he felt the exact same way.”

“And he told you that?” Wendy asked.

“Yeah, during my confession. I asked him the meet me at Stark’s Pond a few months before graduation. I was so worried about us drifting apart from each other and that I would lose my shot to tell him how I felt, so I psyched myself up to confess before it might be too late. After I told him how I felt he immediately kissed me…and we’ve been dating ever since.”

“Wow. Kyle, I think that is the sappiest shit you’ve ever said,” Kenny stated with a goofy smile.

Kyle rolled his eyes with a smile before Clyde spoke up in response.

“I still can’t believe you’re actually dating him though.”

“Clyde-”

“-It’s fine Tolkien,” Kyle said with a chuckle. “I was expecting people to be surprised.”

“It’s not even all that surprising, at least not to me,” Wendy stated.

This got Kyle’s attention.

“Wait really?”

“Well yeah. I mean, if we dated I think it would be believable that-”

“-YOU TWO DATED?!”

Wendy’s eyes widened at everyone’s reaction, she chuckled a little before Stan added his own two cents.

“Wha-when did this happen?” He asked with a sad expression underneath her.

“Oh, way back in elementary school, Stan, don’t worry about it. I didn’t even really like him, and I don’t think he really liked me either.”

“Then why would you even date?”

Wendy shrugged.

“I’m not sure why he did it, but I did it cause I was trying to get over you and our break up. We dated for only a few weeks in like the fifth grade. We kept it a secret per his wishes, and I was fine with that, but then after a while, we broke up. It was like we never dated at all. Again, not that I really cared, at that point I had already realized that I didn’t like him like that.”

“Huh, I wonder why he never told me,” Kyle mumbled.

“Don’t worry yourself about it, man,” Wendy stated with a smile. “We haven’t talked about it since and act like it never happened. Which, I guess it might as well have, seeing as it was only like three weeks of nothing.”

Kyle nodded a little. He trusted Eric’s level of commitment and loyalty to him, but he kinda wished he knew about this short relationship. Either way, he was definitely gonna tease him about it after their heartfelt reunion.

“Okay, I think we’re here,” Tolkien said before pulling up to the curb by the warehouse.

“Should we have someone stay in the car? You know, in case they try and sabotage our escape?” He asked.

“That’s a good idea. I think we should,” Wendy said.

“I shall stay and guard the surrounding area,” Timmy stated.

“Are you sure, Timmy?” Clyde asked.

“I may contain a powerful ability, but in terms of movement, I lack the elements of a quick escape. It would not be smart for me to try and fight if someone were to have a long-range weapon.”

“Good point.”

“Alright then. Now, is everyone ready?” Tolkien asked.

The Freedom Pals all nodded, Kyle specifically putting on a determined face, but he couldn’t help but worry about his boyfriend.

“Let’s go…I just hope we’re not too late…”

————————————————————

As the group quickly walked up that same familiar hill, a place that made most of them uneasy, they were filled with a sense of dread, especially Kyle. This was his partner, after all. Even though he now knew Eric could handle himself alone in a fight, he was probably taken by surprise and kidnapped.

Oh, how Kyle hoped he was okay…

“Wait a minute…Wasn’t this door completely blocked off?” Kenny asked rhetorically, and it seemed he was right.

The large front door of the warehouse that was previously locked and blocked was now wide open. The inside was pitch black and quiet…too quiet.

Tweek started to back away.

“This can’t be good-”

“-It’s a trap. There’s no way this is open for any other reason,” Craig stated as he held Tweek’s hand to comfort him.

“We should leave,” Stan suggested before Kyle yelled.

“No! We can’t just leave! What if Eric’s in there?”

“Well what if this is what Mitch wants? What if it is a trap?” Wendy suggested.

“Even if this is a trap, we can’t...I can’t leave him…I’m not going to rest until I find him, so I’m going in there…with or without you guys.”

The group seemed somewhat hesitant, after all this was the man that had been shown to be very dangerous and hard to attack, but even so, they knew their choice.

“...I’m with you, dude,” Stan said with a smile.

Kyle smiled back before Kenny spoke next.

“So am I.”

“We all are,” Wendy stated.

Everyone smiled and nodded.

“Personally, I myself would love to sock that old bastard in the face,” Craig added.

“Thanks, guys…” Kyle smiled before turning back to the menacing opened door.

He swallowed a lump in his throat, but there was no turning back. If Eric could risk his life for Kyle, Kyle could do the same for him. Without another thought, he stepped forward and walked inside the building.

The others were right behind him, all of them turning on their flashlights that they made sure to bring once again. They didn’t get to look around for long though, as the doors quickly slammed shut behind them. The group gasped as they turned around.

“You really shouldn’t have come back here.”

Suddenly, the lights flashed on, temporarily blinding the Freedom Pals. Once their vision cleared, they could see Mitch Connor sitting on a chair in the middle of only about thirty henchmen. Yet, only Mitch had a gun, and he was currently aiming it right at Kyle.

Everyone frowned as they turned off their flashlights and placed them elsewhere, attempting to not look frightened by the man’s presence. Kyle especially seemed to be the most pissed off.

“Where is Eric!? What have you done to him!?” He yelled.

Connor chuckled.

“Oh, you’ll see here in just a moment, Broflovski.”

Kyle’s anger only increased.

“If you don’t release him this instant I’ll come over there and make you wish you had!” He yelled in a harsh tone.

“Oh, you might want to reconsider that statement,” Mitch said with another laugh.

“What are you-”

“-But let’s not waste another second, I’m getting quite bored over here.”

In only a second of snapping his fingers, Mitch’s henchmen started to run toward the Freedom Pals. Clyde and Tolkien backed up a little before Craig and Tweek jumped in front of them and into the action.

Tweek was the first to land an attack, crafting an icicle out of thin air before chucking it into the neck of an unsuspecting man. He continued to create and throw small sharp icicles in a matter of seconds before Craig landed a deadly punch to each one. Just to make sure they were truly dead.

Kyle joined them, wanting to release some of his anger. He flew around the warehouse high enough to touch the ceiling and shot out his lasers at the groups of henchmen, flying down closer to them every once in a while to give them deadlier blows.

The others took part in some of the action too. Wendy, Stan, and Kenny did their usual fighting styles, Tolkien was defending himself with a knife that Kenny had lent him, and Clyde was flying around as well, soaring down every once in a while to kick a henchman or two.

It seemed like the fight was going well, for it only took around twelve minutes to defeat or kill all thirty-four henchmen. The group members panted a little in order to catch their breaths before turning back to Mitch, feeling confident in themselves.

Until he clapped his hands together.

“Oh, that was certainly very entertaining. Well, for the opening act that is.”

Kyle frowned, squinting his eyes a little as he spoke.

“Opening act?”

“But now, it’s time for the main event,” he said before crescendoing into a deep laugh.

Kyle was about to just fly up to him and knock him out of that chair before Mitch snapped his fingers once again. In a matter of seconds, the front entrance doors slammed open. Everyone turned around and furrowed their brows at what they saw…

It was Eric…yet it wasn’t. His fur appeared to be spikier than usual as if he was attempting to appear threatening, he had his sharp teeth bared, and the black pupils of his eyes were slits.

But worst of all…his eyes were orange. This wasn’t Eric, this was Mitch’s mind control.

Kyle’s angered expression shattered into a broken sorrow as he laid his eyes on his love, completely lost to Mitch’s mind control.

“Eric, no…” Kyle mumbled as he backed away slowly, Eric’s frightening gaze following him.

“Now if you’ll excuse me, I would much rather prefer to watch the show in the comfort of my own home,” Mitch said before getting out of his chair.

If Kyle was in his right mind he would’ve flown over and attacked Mitch before he could escape, but he wasn’t in his right mind. He was frozen in place in front of the man that he loved so much, but that man was not there with him. He was currently lost in his mind, controlled by the man they hated.

“Eric, you know what to do.”

With his last breath, Mitch used a remote control to shut out the lights. The group gasped before turning on their flashlights again to look at Eric, but he was already gone.

They frantically started to search around, not wanting to be caught off guard by the razor-sharp claws or teeth that could turn them into a body seen on the news.

“Where’d he go!?” Kenny yelled.

“Who cares-we need to get out of here!” Craig yelled back.

“We can’t just leave him like this-”

“-No I mean out of the warehouse! If he has night vision then we’re sitting ducks in the dark.”

Kenny took a second to respond, thinking about what Craig said.

“You’re right, we need to get back to Timmy.”

“Hey, maybe we can lead Eric outside so that Timmy could get rid of his mind control,” Wendy brought up as she continued to look around the warehouse in a panic.

“Good idea. Let’s try and get that door open again!”

“On it,” Craig said before walking over to large front doors, shining a flashlight at them in order to see where he would be hitting.

Before Craig could walk any closer, however, Eric suddenly jumped in front of the doors, growling whilst the flashlight’s beam shined on his fur.

“Shit-”

Craig gets attacked by Eric before he could finish another word. The large monster jumped on top of him and moves to bite him. Craig’s instinct was to block off the attack and in turn, Cartman’s sharp teeth tear through the flesh of his skin.

Craig grunted out in pain before attempting to punch the possessed werecoon off of him, but he was too fast. He shouldn’t be, this was Eric Cartman after all, but under Mitch’s mind control he seemed to be much more aware and quick on his animalistic feet.

After dodging Craig’s counterattack, Eric ran away on all fours back into the darkness. The Freedom Pals panicked as they jolted around the room, all except for Kyle. He had been frozen in place from the start, only his eyes being able to follow Eric’s movements.

“C-Craig! Are you okay?” Tweek yelled as he knelt down to heal his new wound.

Craig huffed.

“I am now, thanks.”

Tweek kissed his cheek after healing him.

“This is insane. How are we gonna get out?” Stan asked.

“Maybe we should split up a bit. He can’t attack all of us at once,” Tolkien advised.

“Are you nuts? He’ll kill us for sure on our own!” Wendy yelled.

“Not completely alone. Everyone gets a buddy then we spread out and each find an exit. If any of us run into trouble we can use those earpieces that you all made.”

“I guess that could work,” Kenny stated.

“Okay, then what are we waiting for? Let’s go. C’mon, Kyle, you can go with me,” Stan stated before grabbing his friend’s hand to pull him along.

However, Kyle didn’t move. He had remained in that same spot with a broken gaze since he watched Eric attack Craig. Stan shined his flashlight in order to see what was taking so long and quickly noticed that his best friend was still frozen in place. He frowned a little when he noticed this, as did some others, but no words were spoken from them. Only Stan acknowledged Kyle’s current state while the others formed their own groups of two.

“Hey, it’s gonna be okay, dude. We can change him back, no problem. We just gotta get out of here first…okay?”

Kyle seemed to come back for a moment when he met Stan’s eyes halfway through his sentence. It took him a minute, but Kyle soon let out a shaky sigh and nodded. After all, Eric needed them. Needed him.

“Yeah…Let’s go.”

The group split off into their groups, Stan with Kyle, Kenny with Clyde, Craig with Tweek, and Wendy with Tolkien. Each group went to their own respective sections of the large warehouse in order to find another door they could open. Stan held tightly onto Kyle’s hand in order to make sure he was right next to him, as the man still seemed to be dissociating every now and then.

The two men, mainly Stan, decided to check out the smaller section of the warehouse with the hallway, believing that he might’ve seen a door the last time they were down there. Kyle followed along silently, just wishing that this whole thing could be over, and Eric could be back to normal in his arms again, the two of them relaxing together.

But right now, Kyle was anything but relaxed. He and Stan walked next to each other with their flashlights being the only light source in the hallway. Even though their fellow Freedom Pals were in the warehouse as well, it felt quiet. Too quiet.

There was this threatening eerie dread that they felt as they slowly walked around, searching for a possible exit. It wasn’t until a few minutes later that Stan whispered to his friend.

“Hey, I think I found a window,” He whispered with excitement.

Stan quickly walked toward the said window that he saw in one of the rooms connected to the hallway. Kyle smiled a little as he watched from afar, hoping that if the window wasn’t open that Craig could at least punch his way through the glass.

But this hopefulness didn’t last long.

As soon as he and Stan were separated, Kyle heard a faint growl to his right. He quickly turned in that direction with a gasp, shakingly holding his flashlight out.

In less than a second, he saw the light pierce against Eric’s fur and shine in his eyes. His eyes grew wide as he slowly started to back up. Eric followed his same movements with a blank yet terrifying expression. Kyle would have frozen, but for some reason, the fact that his boyfriend could attack him at any time at this moment forced adrenaline into his body.

Kyle immediately turned around and started running as fast as he could. He started to hyperventilate as the fear of his situation took over him. As Eric let out one final growl before running after the redhead, Stan turned around from his spot in front of the window.

He ran out of the room quickly, lifting his flashlight up to see the distant figures of Kyle and Eric in the distance, heading towards the dead end of the hallway.

His eyes widened.

“Kyle! Fuck!” He said before quickly starting to chase after them, turning on his earpiece while running.

“Guys! I need backup! Kyle’s getting chased!” He screamed.

Kyle heard this from the near distance, while still terrified he knew that help would soon be on the way, but not before he was suddenly faced with a dead end. He turned back in a panic, hoping that maybe he could lock himself in a room and wait there until the others came, but Eric was already in front of him.

What made this situation even more terrifying was that, unbeknownst to the group, Mitch was not kidding about the ‘enjoy the show at home’ part of his monologue. The old man was enjoying every second of this so-called show on the warehouse cameras. While he was attempting to not interfere with the situational humor of it, he couldn’t help creating a little more drama. After all, this lineup at the end of the hallway was just too perfect for him to not use something he had built.

With a soft chuckle and a press of a button, large metal doors came out of the walls behind Eric’s body. Kyle’s eyes widened as he watched them quickly close, realizing that he was not stuck completely. No possible exit, no extra rooms to hide in, just this bare empty grey prison. Stuck with the man he loved being mind controlled to kill him.

Stan noticed this wall as well, watching as it closed right in front of him before he could get there. He started to panic even more, pounding on the closed metal doors in a desperate attempt to get Kyle out of there.

“No no no no! Kyle! Kyle, hold on! Help is on the way!”

Stan’s words fell on deaf ears as Kyle’s terrified gaze watched Eric’s body slowly crawl towards him. With a shaky breath, Kyle watched him leap towards him with his claws in front. He managed to dodge the attack, hovering a little in the air in an attempt to gain distance.

He couldn’t fly high enough to completely avoid Eric, however, as the wereraccoon quickly turned around and jumped up to attack from below. Kyle cried out in pain as Eric caught hold of his leg. He felt his claws dig inside of him as he tried to push him away. He managed to get him to let go but fell back onto the floor as the pain took over. He groaned as he grabbed his leg, but didn’t have much time to react to it or heal himself.

As soon as he glanced back up, Eric was already in front of him again. Kyle jumped back, quickly crawling away from the attack before limping back up to stand.

“E-Eric please! If you can hear me stop this,” Kyle cried out as his last ounce of hope, completely deaf to the sound of Stan continuously banging on the metal doors.

Eric didn’t seem to understand or be moved in the slightest, and yet Kyle continued to speak, tears streaming down his face.

“Please, Eric. You’ve gotta still be in there…Please, come back to me.”

But Eric didn’t seem to hear him. With another growl, Eric attacked Kyle again. This time, Kyle was too injured to move away quickly, and Eric managed to slash his claws against Kyle’s chest and stomach.

He screamed out before falling to the floor, grasping onto his bleeding torso in immense pain. He stared at the ground as he felt the warm blood exit his body, starting to feel weaker and weaker by the second. Even if Kyle had the chance to heal himself here, there was no way that he had enough energy.

“Kyle! Kyle!” Stan screamed against the doors, now having the rest of the group with him.

Craig had even started to punch against the metal doors, but even with the protection of his gloves, the metal was too strong. The group, even Craig, grew fearful after the first punch, noticing that the metal only slightly caved in. Craig kept on punching but the wall only dented slowly.

“Come on, come on,” Craig muttered under his breath.

“Kyle, hold on!” Kenny yelled.

Kyle’s vision started to blur and it felt as though the world had started spinning. He slowly turned his body over to lay against his back, lifting his hand up soon after to see his right hand and arm completely covered in blood. His tired expression remained as he brought his attention back to the werecoon in front of him, now suddenly above his still body, teeth bared.

Kyle’s breathing slowed as tears continued to fall down his cheeks. He suddenly gained an overwhelming presence of exhaustion, feeling it take over his body. With one last breath, he gazed into Eric’s foreign orange eyes. Knowing that this was the last thing he would see…

“I…love you…”

———
———————
————————————
————————————————————

“So, why’d you call me here?”

Kyle jumped at the sound of Eric’s voice behind him, quickly turning around to face the boy before rubbing the back of his neck in embarrassment.

“Oh, I uh, well just sit down and I’ll explain in a second,” Kyle stated.

Eric squinted and raised an eyebrow at this strange behavior, but quickly obliged and walked over to the bench, soon sitting down a few inches away from Kyle. They both gazed down into the seemingly freezing water of Stark’s Pond, equally as nervous as to what the other will say.

“The uh…pond looks pretty tonight,” Kyle practically whispered.

“...Yeah,” Cartman whispered back.

It took a minute of silence for him to gain the confidence, but eventually, Kyle took in a deep breath and spoke.

“Look I…I texted you to meet me here for a reason…”

“...And that would be…?” Cartman asked, sounding more sure of himself than he actually was.

“Well, uh, we’re about to graduate high school soon…”

“Yep.”

“And live…our own lives.”

“...Uh huh…”

“And I-Well I uh…” Kyle groaned and smacked himself in the face after stuttering so much.

What was he doing? He was supposed to be confessing and telling Cartman how he feels! How these past few years have been some of the most fun he’s had, not stuttering like a dumb middle school girl! Ugh, this was so much harder than he had first thought. Yet, he had to tell him. He must.

“Look, I’m just gonna come out and say it, ever since sophomore year I’ve…I’ve really enjoyed your company.”

Kyle glanced over at Cartman and watched his face practically light up, as well as smile a little. Fuck, he wasn’t making this any easier with that adorable chubby face.

Kyle cleared his throat.

“And…well, it’s been really nice, but I’m…afraid. Afraid that once we graduate you and me and Stan and Kenny will all…drift apart, and with graduation being just three months away…”

Cartman seemed to be a little wide-eyed at the statement, mainly because he had been feeling the exact same way, but quickly responded.

“Yeah, I know what you mean, Jew, but we’ve never been able to get rid of those assholes, they’ll probably up our asses for the rest of our lives.”

Kyle chuckled a little and Cartman couldn’t have felt more in love if he tried, but he realized something else once Kyle grew quiet again.

“Actually, if you were so worried, why just call me down here? Unless Ken and Stan just haven’t shown yet,” he said before looking around as if they would come out any second.

Kyle blushed a little as he responded.

“Actually…I just wanted to talk with you about this because…there’s something else I need to tell you and it’s…kinda important.”

“Oh…? Okay, well, shoot,” Cartman responded, feeling his nerves start to take him over.

Kyle sighed.

“These past few years have been great, like really great, and I uh…I’m glad that we’ve been able to become friends after all that happened all those years ago. You know, real friends.”

Cartman nodded with a soft ‘mhm’.

“And I…” Kyle sighed, knowing that if he didn’t just say it now he never would.

“I want to be…more than friends.”

Cartman’s face grew blank as his eyes widened, staring at Kyle in a state of shock.

“You…huh?”

“I get it if you don’t feel the same way, but for the last three years, I’ve had this big crush on you. I don’t how it happened but suddenly I just started enjoying us being together and every time I was around you I felt all happy and shit and so I just had to tell you before it might be too late and-”

Kyle’s rant was suddenly cut off by Eric’s forceful grasp before he planted his lips on Kyle’s. The redhead’s eyes widened with shock but quickly realized what was happening and fluttered his eyes shut. The two of them stayed there, lips against each other, both of them not moving another inch. It was everything they both had hoped for. Their hearts were racing, their cheeks were flushed, and their bodies suddenly felt much warmer against the cold breeze of the night.

Eventually, Kyle placed his hands on Eric’s soft cheeks, Eric wrapping his arms around Kyle’s waist in response. After a few more minutes, Kyle eventually broke the kiss. They stared into the other's eyes momentarily before they both began to chuckle, that chuckle soon turning into a laugh.

“I can’t believe you never told me!” Eric stated.

“Well, do you blame me?”

“With our history? Not one bit.”

Kyle laughed even louder before Eric continued.

“But, it would’ve saved me a lot of trouble, seeing as I’ve liked you since middle school.”

Kyle’s eyes widened.

“Really? That long?”

Eric shrugged.

“Eh, it was probably since elementary, but middle school was when I realized it so…yeah.”

“Well…that’s unfortunate.”

“Eh, who the fuck cares now? At least we got here, right?”

Kyle smiled.

“Yeah, that’s true.”

“And now we can be gay, go on dates, the whole boyfriend thing…You’d want that, right?”

“Uh, duh! Of course, I would,” Kyle stated with a smile.

Eric smiled back before a certain thought or two appeared in the back of his head.

“Well, do you…think we could maybe keep it a secret for a while, though? Just for a while until we’re moved out of our parents’ places, just in case…you know.”

Kyle frowned a little but understood. He knew all too well what his mom might do if he did or was doing something she didn’t like. It was probably safer to keep their new relationship a secret anyway, at least until high school ended. After all, it would just be for a while, right?

“Yeah, okay, we can do that.”

“Kewl,” Eric responded gratefully before placing a hand on Kyle’s cheek, smiling lovingly at his new boyfriend. God, how happy he was to call Kyle that now.

In just another moment Eric leaned in to place a soft kiss on Kyle’s lips once again, the redhead quickly kissing back. When they pulled away he chuckled a little with a red face.

“It’s…gonna take me a while to get used to that.”

Eric huffed in amusement.

“Me too, but…I think I can manage,” he said as he brushed some stray curls behind Kyle’s ear.

The smaller boy matched Eric’s lovestruck expression before leaning in for another kiss. Neither of them could believe this was happening, and yet it went like a dream. An amazing romantic dream.

————————————————————
————————————
———————
———

“Kyle! Kyle, c’mon, wake up!” Stan yelled in a panic as he hovered over his friend.

Kyle appeared to have passed out from blood loss. Craig had managed to break a hole in the metal doors just before the possessed Eric could sink his teeth into Kyle’s neck. Kenny had jumped through and pulled Eric away from Kyle’s passed-out body, fighting him the best he could without getting too injured. By the time Craig made a sizeable hole for all of them to get in, Kenny managed to throw a punch hard enough to knock the werecoon out without getting too injured. He received a nasty cut on his arm from Eric’s claws, but not much else, and nothing that Tweek couldn’t heal.

Tweek had other priorities, however, and quickly ran over to Kyle, right behind Stan.

“Stand back,” Tweek stated as he kneeled beside Kyle’s unconscious body, feeling a little queasy from the sheer amount of blood, not to mention how pale he looked.

Stan backed away quickly, watching as Tweek placed his hands against Kyle’s chest and stomach, dragging his hands along the large three slashes as that familiar green glow shined from his hands. After his torso appeared to be healed, Tweek moved back down to the claw marks on his leg.

“Is he gonna be okay?” Stan asked.

“I…I don’t know,” Tweek confessed after healing Kyle’s leg.

“What do you mean you don’t know? You healed him!?”

“Woah, dude, easy,” Kenny said as he walked over and placed a hand on Stan's shoulder.

Without another word, Kenny quickly kneeled down next to his passed-out friend and brought his fingers against his wrist, as well as placed his head on Kyle’s chest afterward.

He sighed in relief once he heard a faint heartbeat.

“He’s alive. His heart is beating, but it’s slow,” he stated as he brought his head back up.

“Then we need to get him home, or at least somewhere safe,” Stan stated.

“Way ahead of you. I can carry him to the car, can you all figure out how to get Cartman there?”

“Shouldn’t be a problem for me, super strength and all,” Craig stated.

“Good, let’s move then.”

“What about your arm?” Tweek asked the other blonde.

Kenny huffed.

“Trust me, I’ve been through worse, this is nothing. You don’t have to heal me.”

“But I should,” Tweek responded before putting more of his energy into healing up Kenny’s cut arm.

When the green glow faded away, Tweek smiled at Kenny once more.

“It’s what friends do.”

Kenny smiled back and nodded before focusing back on Kyle, quickly picking him up and placing him on his shoulder.

“Alright, let’s get out of here.”

————————————————————

Going out the same door they came in, the Freedom Pals quickly exited the warehouse and made their way to Tolkien’s car. Timmy had been waiting patiently, honestly, kind of bored with the lack of action, but once he saw the state of Kyle when the group returned he took it all back. After the others explained what happened in there, he was glad he had made the right call to wait in the car.

The group quickly sped down the road to Craig and Tweek’s house as soon as Timmothy used his mind control to stop Mitch’s. Once they made it there Craig gave Kenny permission to lay Kyle in the spare bedroom to rest and recover until he woke up. Meanwhile, Eric was currently being kept caged in the basement. They were gifted that large cage from Tweek’s parents in hopes of them getting a dog or something (they wanted to use it as a Tweek Bros. Coffee mascot). While that would most likely never happen, both of them loving their three guinea pigs plenty enough, it showed itself to be useful for their current situation.

While they knew Kyle came back to his senses as soon as he woke back up, they weren’t gonna take their chances with Eric, for he seemed to be a much more dangerous threat.

“Fuck…what are we gonna do now?” Stan asked as he watched Eric be locked in the cage.

“I say we give it a rest,” Wendy stated, taking everyone by surprise.

“What? After all we’ve done to get this far, you wanna stop now?!” Craig yelled.

“I can’t watch my friends’ lives be put in danger any longer!” She yelled before sighing.

“Besides…let’s face it, we’ve run out of ideas. There’s no point in continuing to fight Mitch…he’s already won enough.”

Craig sighed with a frown before sitting down, the other frowned too as they waited for Eric to regain consciousness. It was silent in the basement for a long time before they heard footsteps coming down the stairs. The group looked up to see Kenny on his way down.

“How is he?” Tweek asked.

“Tucked in with every blanket I could gather, so he should be warm in there…I just hope it’s enough,” he said with a sigh before sitting down on the ground.

Everyone else matched his worried expression, but for right now there was nothing they could do.

They could only hope.

————————————————————

Eric groaned as he immediately felt a headache coming on upon waking up. He slowly opened his tired eyes, about to rub them with his hands until he looked down and saw something that took him by surprise.

Blood. There was blood on his hands. No, not just his hands. His claws. As soon as he noticed this the tired feeling he had was gone and replaced by panic. He was in his werecoon form and had blood on his hands, but whose blood was this?

He didn’t have to wonder long, though, as that smell seemed very familiar. Too familiar.

“Cartman?” Kenny whispered to his caged friend.

Eric quickly looked up in a panic, only noticing now that he was in a cage and that the members of the Freedom Pals were all staring at him.

“G-Guys…w-what did I do?” Eric shakingly asked.

Wendy frowned before speaking.

“Eric, it’s okay-”

“-What did I do?”

The Freedom Pals seemed to be silent at this question, but something was off. Someone was missing, and it was at this moment that Eric recognized exactly whose blood this was…

“Where’s Kyle…?”

When no one responded and quickly adverted their gaze away from Eric, his panic increased.

“Guys, where is Kyle!?”

Tears started streaming down his furry face as he collapsed onto himself, squeezing his fists so tight he felt his claws pierce through his hands.

“Please, tell me he’s okay. Please just tell me he’s alive!”

“...He…lost a lot of blood but he’s breathing. We think he’ll be okay,” Kenny responded.

Eric hated how unsure of himself Kenny sounded, feeling his heart break just thinking about how Kyle might look right now. He squeezed his eyes shut and started to sob, tears fell to the ground rapidly as he aimed his face at the cold floor under him.

But this didn’t feel like enough punishment…Kyle was hurt and possibly dead, and it was…

“All my fault,” Eric whispered before gaining a little more volume.

“This is all my fault…I should’ve just gone home. I-I should’ve fought harder. Now…He’s…”

Eric couldn’t say anything else as the sobs overtook his thoughts. The others could only watch with sorrowful gazes as Eric broke down in front of them. It wasn’t just uncomfortable for the situation, it just was something no one ever thought they would see.

Eric was sobbing, genuinely sobbing, and blaming himself for Kyle getting seriously hurt. It was out of character for him, yet, here they were, witnessing it.

“...No, it’s not.”

However, Stan’s statement caught them even more by surprise, even Eric.

“...What…?” Eric asked without looking up, only opening his eyes as he continued to stare at the ground and bottom of his cage.

“It’s not your fault…It’s all mine,” Stan confessed before walking closer to the cage.

“Don’t be ridiculous, Marsh…H-His blood is on my hands. His body was t-torn because of me. I hurt him.”

“I should never have acted like that back at the apartment…It’s my fault that you ran off and got taken…and I’m sorry, Cartman…I’m so sorry.”

This made Eric look up. His gaze was hesitant, but Stan was sincere. He felt awful for taking his gaze away from Kyle, even for that one measly second. They both felt incredibly guilty.

Eric sighed before squinting his eyes again.

“I…I forgive you…honestly, I don’t care about anything else right now, I…I just want Kyle to be okay.”

Stan frowned.

“Me too…”

Suddenly, there was a loud thud upstairs, making everyone jump.

“The hell was that?” Clyde asked.

“Sound like it came from the spare room,” Tweek pointed out.

“I’ll go check it out,” Kenny stated before quickly running upstairs, Stan trailing closely behind him.

Eric could only watch and listen as the men made their way to Kyle’s temporary room, hoping and praying to all this holy that he was okay.

When Kenny opened the door as fast as he could, he and Stan were surprised to see Kyle out of bed…and on the floor.

They quickly ran over to pick him up.

“Kyle?! Kyle, can you hear me?” Stan asked.

“Where’s Eric? Is he back to normal? Is he okay?” Kyle struggled to get out.

Stan and Kenny sighed, mainly in relief but also at Kyle’s stubbornness.

“Jesus, you never quit, dude,” Kenny mumbled before he and Stan helped Kyle back onto the bed, but Kyle continued to struggle.

“No, let me go…I need to make sure he’s okay,” Kyle huffed out weakly.

“He is okay, Kyle. Just worry about yourself right now,” Kenny said as he tried to keep Kyle from jumping back out of bed.

“I need to see him!” He attempted to yell, but his voice appeared to be too weak, coming out more like a desperate cry.

“Kyle, please, just rest here. We’ve been worried sick about you.”

“Wait…Ken,” Stan started to say, catching Kenny and Kyle’s attention.

“I think we should let him go.”

“Stan, are you insane? He’s not gonna even make it down those steps-”

“-So we’ll help him…C’mon, man, you saw how broken Cartman looked. Seeing him might make them both happy.”

“Maybe, but what’s he gonna think when he sees him like this?” Kenny pointed out.

Kyle’s bloodied and ripped costume was removed while he was out, leaving him only in his boxers, receiving just how pale his body really was, as well as showing off his new scars. Three large claw marks along his chest and stomach.

Kyle looked down at himself in shame and disgust. He felt ugly and broken, but this wasn’t over. There wasn’t any time to reflect on himself and mope around. He needed to see Eric. Once he saw him, Kyle was sure that everything would get better. Maybe then he could feel relaxed enough to sleep.

“Eric might worry, but I need to see him…and he needs to see me.”

Kenny sighed.

“I guess you’re right. Well, c’mon on then, let’s help you down there.”

The two men each slung one of Kyle’s arms over their shoulders before helping him stand up. He was clearly weak in the knees and didn’t have enough energy in him to walk by himself. Another scary thing was how cold his skin felt to Kenny and Stan. It was as if they were moving a corpse.

They carefully walked him down the stairs, receiving shocked and confused expressions from everyone.

“Why the hell are you helping him down here? He should be resting!” Wendy stated.

“He needed to see Cartman,” Stan stated simply as they got to the bottom of the steps.

“He needs rest!”

Eric stared over in the direction of the three men, only catching a glimpse of Kyle’s pale back. He shut his eyes tightly before speaking.

“Wendy’s right,” Eric mumbled, only speaking loud enough for the others to hear.

“Kyle, you shouldn’t have come down here. Get back in bed, it’s cold.”

The redhead frowned as he turned his head to see Eric locked up in a cage. His eyes slowly widened.

“You put him in a cage?” He growled with as much venom as he could muster.

Even with his weak-sounding voice, the others could feel sweat drip down their brows.

“W-Well we did it as a precaution-”

“-Clyde, sh,” Tolkien whispered.

Kyle lightly shook his head before redirecting his attention to Eric in the cage. He quickly started to walk toward him and Stan and Kenny started to panic once he had removed his arms.

Stan furrowed his brows with worry.

“Kyle, wait, you’re gonna fall-”

“-I’m fine,” Kyle assured as he weakly stood on his toes.

He wobbled but was determined to get to Eric one way or another. Eric had looked up once he heard that Kyle was trying to get to him, watching him carefully as each step the redhead took gave him a heart attack.

As Kyle slowly made his way over, Eric saw just how broken he looked. He noticed that he had a few smaller cuts on his leg that had scarred, but what he saw on his torso was even more painful. Three large scars that were clearly gashes he had given him, possibly no less than an hour ago. It broke his heart into pieces.

Eventually, Kyle seemed to make it and carefully kneeled down in front of the cage. Eric gazed into his eyes, feeling happy that he came to see him, but worried for the same reason. What was more worrying, however, was that Kyle was unlocking the cage.

“Kyle, wait-”

“-You’re not dangerous…I know you won’t hurt me,” Kyle stated in a weak voice before opening the cage.

The other Freedom Pals watched in fear, worried for both of their friends, but Kyle didn’t care. All he wanted right now was Eric, and now the man was in front of him.

Scared, covered in blood, Kyle’s blood, but even then he wasn’t deterred. The redhead was determined to get exactly what he wanted, and so, without another thought, Kyle crawled inside the large cage and let his body fall against Eric’s chest.

The wereraccoon jumped from the sheer amount of shock and worry he felt. How could Kyle just hug him like this? After everything that just happened, how is he not afraid of him?

Eric struggled to hug his love back, but once he swallowed the lump in his throat and wrapped his furry arms around him, Eric never felt more relieved and scared at the same time. Kyle’s skin was so cold against his fur, and he felt so weak in his arms.

He held his boyfriend close to his chest and started to sob once again. As much as he still blamed himself for Kyle’s current state, he was just happy to see him alive.

“...You’re freezing,” Eric whispered.

“I’m okay…You’re warm,” Kyle whispered back, tears of his own starting to fall down his face.

Eventually, the emotion from the physical contact took over Kyle’s body as well, and the two of them broke into quiet sobs, still embracing each other tightly.

“I…I was so scared you had gotten killed. That I had killed you-”

“-Don’t talk like that. It was Mitch, not you…This wasn’t your fault, Eric.”

Eric didn't feel like causing an argument at the moment. He just wanted to hold onto his Kyle and forget about everything else, so he changed the subject.

“...You shouldn’t be down here like this. C’mon, let’s get you covered up and warm again.”

“Only if you get out of this cage ‘n come with me,” Kyle stated.

“Ky-”

“-Please…It would help me relax,” Kyle stated.

Even after a near-death experience, Kyle still was an expert at making Eric yield to him. Not that he minded at all, especially in this case.

Eric sighed.

“...Okay.”

“Actually, guys, maybe you should go home,” Kenny stated, catching everyone’s attention.

“Why? Not that I don’t wanna go home but…” Eric said while getting out of the cage, helping Kyle get out as well, keeping a firm hold on his arm.

“It’s been a long night. You two deserve to go home and sleep…We all should.”

“Yeah, I think we’re all tired,” Stan stated.

Kyle would agree, but there was another detail about this situation that was bugging him.

“But…what are we gonna do about Mitch? We still have to stop him and think of a new plan-”

“-There is no new plan…We should stop trying to beat Mitch, it’s just…not working. Too many people are getting hurt,” Wendy stated.

Kyle and Eric frowned at the new information. They should be happy, no longer having to fear for their lives before every fight…but what of the election? When he wins and becomes their mayor, what will become of them then?

“...Yeah, well, I guess we should get on home,” Eric stated.

“Let me drive you guys,” Wendy stated.

“Yeah, we’ll come with you,” Stan said, referring to himself and Kenny.

“Have to make sure you assholes get home okay, after all,” Kenny added.

Kyle and Eric smiled weakly.

“Thanks, guys,” Kyle said.

“Well, you guys take care,” Tolkien said.

“Yeah, and be careful getting home,” Tweek said.

“We will, thanks,” Eric responded before picking Kyle up, making the tired redhead feel even more tired.

“Hey, what-”

“-Nope, don’t wanna hear it. You are not walking up those stairs.”

Kyle wasn’t even going to argue, for the mixture of being held and the warmth of Eric’s fur combined made him feel so relaxed and safe. He wrapped his arms around him weakly and rested his cheek against Eric’s shoulder as the wereraccoon walked up the stairs, carrying him like a tired toddler.

————————————————————

Thankfully, the drive home went without a bump for the group. As soon as they were dropped off, Eric immediately started a hot bath for the both of them. They needed to wash off some stray blood and have some comfort right about now. Fortunately, a warm bath solved both of those problems.

“I’m surprised you’re still in y-your werecoon form,” Kyle mentioned with a cold shiver.

“I haven’t been able to relax enough to change back yet, but hopefully this with help…”

Eric quickly tested the water and exhaled at the warmth. While he debated rinsing the blood off in the bath, Eric made sure to wash it off earlier while the tub was unplugged, that way he wouldn’t have to worry about him and Kyle attempting to relax in bloody water.

“Okay, it feels ready. Now c’mere, you’re shivering.”

Kyle didn’t respond with anything witty and instead just nodded, letting Eric take his hand and help him sit inside the bathtub. He moaned and relaxed as soon as he touched the water, wanting to immediately lay back and fall asleep.

Eric still had to get in, however, but soon the brunette made his way in and let his tense muscles ease. He made himself comfortable behind Kyle, letting the smaller male rest against his chest. Eric slowly brought his arms around Kyle’s body so as to not startle him, holding him protectively in an embrace. As Kyle made himself comfortable against his boyfriend, he could feel Eric’s fur slowly transform back into skin.

Once Eric realized he had successfully transformed back he gently took one of Kyle’s hands in his. Even with the warm water having already made contact with it, his palm and finger still felt so cold.

Eric’s careful hold quickly grew tighter as he felt another breakdown come on. He squeezed his eyes shut before gently pressing the side of his head against Kyle’s.

“I…I’m so sorry, Ky. This should’ve never happened…I couldn’t protect you,” he sobbed.

Kyle’s expression changed from tired to tired and worried. He clenched back against Eric’s grip.

“It’s not your fault, hun…None of this is. It was all Mitch.”

“But those aren’t Mitch’s claw marks on your body…”

Eric’s sorrow grew after he lightly caressed his other hand over one of Kyle’s new scars.

“...They’re mine.”

“Eric-”

“-Let me finish.”

Kyle exhaled softly but didn’t speak again until Eric finished his statement.

“...I know I was under his mind control, but those claw marks on your body…A-All I can see is myself being possessed and almost killing you…I’m so sorry that you had to go through that. It must’ve been terrifying to see me act like…a monster.”

Eric’s sobbing intensified as he continued.

“I…I never wanna feel like that again. I really thought you had…I thought I had lost the one thing in my life that mattered the most.”

Now it was Kyle’s turn for tears. He carefully turned his naked body around to face Eric, placing a hand on each of his cheeks before speaking.

“And I thought I had lost you…I didn’t know if I would ever see you again. The real you…But that doesn’t matter now. All that matters is that you’re here in front of me and that I’m here in front of you.”

Eric sniffed before placing his hands on Kyle’s and resting his forehead against the other males. They both closed their eyes as they let the warm tears fall down their bodies and into the tub’s water. After only a few moments those tired tears turned into sobs, and the two men were holding onto each other tightly in the warm bath of their bathroom.

“...Tell me the truth, Ky,” Eric spoke after sobbing. “...What was it like?”

“What…?” Kyle asked before looking back up at his boyfriend.

“What…was it like to see me like that?”

Kyle looked away briefly, wiping away a few tears before Eric spoke again.

“If you don’t want to that’s-”

“-No…I can say it,” Kyle said before taking in a deep breath.

“It was…horrible to say the least. I was horrified, especially when we first found you…Mitch sent you out to kill us in the dark and you…you didn’t look like yourself at all. Your usually soft fur looked spiked, your gorgeous brown and blue eyes were orange, and your amazing smile was gone and replaced with just…teeth.”

Eric held onto Kyle tightly as he continued.

“I-I…I froze up. I couldn’t move for the longest time. When I could move we were all looking for a way out of the warehouse before you eventually cornered me and…well, you know the rest.”

“I’m so sorry, baby. I wish I could fix this.”

“At least we’re together now, so…let’s just focus on that, okay?”

“...Yeah, okay,” Eric muttered before planting a soft kiss on Kyle’s forehead and soon his cheek.

“I can’t believe there was a chance that I would never be able to kiss your gorgeous face again.”

Kyle chuckled softly as Eric continued to kiss his cheeks.

“Trust me, I had been wanting to kiss you for hours.”

Eric smiled lovingly.

“Well, now you can. I’m all yours, gorgeous.”

Kyle giggled before leaning in closer to capture his boyfriend's lips in his. The kiss was soft and passionate, yet gentle and calm. It might even resemble their very first kiss at Stark’s Pond. The kiss lasted a few minutes but it remained pure throughout the time. This was rare for the two of them, as they usually evolved into make-out sessions fairly quickly, but not here. Here they were just happy to have each other safe.

When the two eventually broke away they smiled softly at each other. Kyle turned back around and laid against Eric’s chest. With the combined warmth of the bathtub and Eric’s embrace, Kyle felt himself start to drift off to sleep.

They stayed in this position for about three hours until Eric woke up, now fully aware that Kyle and he had fallen asleep in the bathtub by accident. He quietly chuckled a little before placing his arms under Kyle’s sleeping body, soon picking him up and carrying him to the bedroom.

After placing him on the sheets, Kyle seemed to be waking up. He slowly opened his eyes and met Eric’s gaze.

“Go back to sleep, hun. It’s okay,” Eric whispered.

Kyle groaned before rubbing his eyes.

“Did we fall asleep in the tub?”

“Heh, yeah,” Eric said before drying himself off a little with his towel.

“Well…hand me my towel then. ‘M not gonna fall asleep all wet and pruney,” Kyle said with a yawn.

Eric chuckled before grabbing Kyle’s towel and handing it to him. Kyle thanked him and quickly dried himself off enough to not feel uncomfortable laying down.

“Remind me to take a hot shower in the morning er…whenever we get up,” Kyle said before laying back down in the bed, quickly getting comfortable under the covers.

Eric chuckled before throwing his towel and laying down next to him.

“Something tells me we’re gonna be out for a long time…That reminds me, it’s been a day now, right? Since that whole…thing at Clyde’s place?”

“Mhm.”

“Have you slept at all since then?”

“...Mmmm…”

Eric would take that as a no. He frowned before getting under to covers and wrapping his arms around Kyle’s warm body, cuddling him close.

“Then let’s get you to sleep, hun…I love you.”

“I love you too, Eric,” Kyle mumbled before he let the drowsiness consume him.

Eric placed one lost kiss against the back of his head before shutting his eyes and letting sleep take him over as well.

————————————————————

Eric jumped awake in a cold sweat, panting heavily as he grabbed the middle of his chest. With a few glances around the room he realized and remembered that he was safe and sound at home and Kyle, who was still laying next to him, was here with him alive and well, but no longer asleep.

“Mm…Eric?” The redhead mumbled before slowly turning around to sit up.

“You okay?”

“I-I uhh…” Eric stuttered at the question, making Kyle worried.

He rubbed his eyes, attempting to get rid of the sleepiness, even though it seemed to be in the middle of the afternoon.

“...Nightmare?”

Eric met Kyle’s comforting eyes accidentally, quickly looking away before sighing in defeat. He lifted up his legs in order to hold them close enough so that his chin could rest on his knees.

“...Yeah.”

“...You wanna talk about it?”

Eric sighed as Kyle scooted closer.

“I…think you already know what it’s about.”

Kyle frowned.

“Maybe…but talking about it might help.”

“...Well, it…it was like I was…actually living through what you described. Like I was actually conscious while attacking you. It was like I was living it, and it felt so real. I-I…I could feel myself rip open your skin…”

Eric’s sorrow only grew when he glanced over at Kyle, his gaze immediately setting itself on those three large scars. He sighed after feeling tears well up in his eyes, reaching out to carefully caress his fingers over one of the scars.

Kyle matched his frown, quickly turning his body enough to pull Eric into a warm hug.

“...It’s not your fault,” Kyle whispered.

Tears fell down Eric’s face as he responded.

“...I know…but I can’t help but feel responsible.”

“But you’re not,” Kyle said before pulling away, staring into Eric’s eyes.

“You’ve done everything in your power to make sure I’m safe.”

“And I still failed,” Eric said with a pained frown.

“I’m alive aren’t I? Look, Eric, I may have gotten hurt a lot during this past month, but every single time I come back alive…and part of it is because of you.”

Eric’s pained frown faded as Kyle continued.

“You’re saved me from multiple bullets that would have killed me and you carried me to safety in order for Tweek to heal me…I probably would’ve died there if it wasn’t for you.”

Eric’s tears return before he pulls Kyle into another embrace, one that Kyle relaxes into immediately.

“I…I love you so much,” Eric said.

“I love you too, Eric.”

After a few minutes in the warm embrace, Kyle captured Eric’s lips in his. It took the large man by surprise, but he quickly relaxed into the kiss. Unlike their previous one, this kiss eventually evolved into something more hot and passionate.

It only took about a minute for Kyle to slip his tongue inside Eric’s mouth, making the man jump in shock. Eric pulled away from Kyle, now laying down on his back.

“Kyle, wait, you can’t be serious-”

“-Well, what if I am? After everything that’s happened, I think we deserve it.”

“But your scars-”

“-Are healed, Eric. A little tired still, but healed. I’m fine now, hun…And I’m not made of glass,” Kyle stated as he climbed on top of Eric.

Eric had almost forgotten they were still completely naked from their bath last night.

“But…what if I hurt you? What if you hurt yourself?”

“That won’t happen…You’re not going to break me, Eric…I promise.”

Eric stared at him for a moment before sighing.

“...All right. Just be careful.”

Chapter Text

“...All right. Just be careful.”

“I will, Eric. I swear,” Kyle said in response before climbing off of Eric.

“Where you going?” Eric asked as Kyle started to open one of their bedroom drawers.

Kyle chuckled a little.

“To get the lube, silly. I’m sure you wouldn’t want to risk just using saliva after everything that happened tonight.”

Eric blushed a little in embarrassment at the dumb question.

“Oh…” He mumbled, making Kyle chuckle after taking out the bottle of lubricant and bringing it with him to the bed.

“You’re an idiot, dude,” he said as he got on the bed and on top of Eric once again, setting the lube beside them.

“Shut up,” Eric mumbled as he looked away from the very hot and very naked redhead.

Kyle just chuckled again before slowly bringing his head down, and as soon as Eric felt those soft familiar lips he started to relax again. Soft touches from Kyle always made Eric feel better in any situation, even though he would be embarrassed to admit it. Kyle felt the same about Eric’s touch as well, even though he wouldn’t admit it either.

While neither of the men would communicate this small detail, it seemed as though they both somehow just knew. It was as if Kyle could feel Eric relax during tense situations when he would hold his hand in secrecy. It was like Eric could tell Kyle felt safer wrapped in his arms during a rough night. They recognized each other’s body language as if it was a part of their instinct, yet they never really thought about it, and tonight was no different.

After the hell they both went through today, they deserved to have some quiet alone time. Just Kyle and Eric in their bedroom with only each other. A perfect opportunity to reset, seeing as this may be the last day they have to fight off Mitch.

Kyle eventually turned the kiss more passionate once he slid his tongue inside Eric’s mouth. The large man responded by letting the man on top of him take control, but just this once. Usually, they battled for dominance with their make-out sessions, and it seemed like them to do so, but not this time. This one time, Eric would let Kyle take control tonight…only a little bit though. Eric still had his pride after all, so this would never be said verbally, but even Kyle seemed to realize this unspoken rule for tonight, as he let himself really dive in.

During their make-out session, Kyle let his hands caress Eric’s soft cheeks, still feeling the warmth and dried-up tears from his nightmare. Eric responded by letting his hands run wild as well, placing themselves on Kyle’s back to pull him closer.

As Kyle and Eric got more handsy with each other, their make-out session seemed to be reverting back to a purer image. They started to use less tongue and Kyle soon moved to place little kisses on Eric’s neck.

Eric chuckled a little before returning the favor, planting small kisses on Kyle’s shoulder.

They did this for less than a minute until Eric broke down laughing.

“‘The hell are we doing?”

“What, I can’t kiss you?” Kyle asked with a laugh as he pulled away.

“You don’t usually kiss like that.”

“Well, maybe after everything today, I want to,” Kyle responded with a smile, morphing a playful expression into a soft loving one before continuing to speak.

“I…could’ve lost you today so…I don’t wanna take what we have for granted. Call it gay or whatever, but I really want this night to be about us and…take it nice and slow.”

Eric’s eyes widened for a brief moment before he smiled back at his boyfriend.

“Yeah, you’re right, that sounded gay.”

“Hey!” Kyle yelled with a frown as Eric laughed.

“But, for real though, I think that’s a great idea,” Eric stated as he moved his hands down to rub Kyle’s back.

Kyle’s smile returned before he gave Eric another soft kiss, the man quickly returning it.

“I love you,” Kyle said quietly after pulling away.

Eric’s loving smile grew, if that was even possible, before he used a hand to push some messy stray curls behind Kyle’s ear.

“I love you too, Ky…I still can’t believe I got this lucky.”

“Lucky?” Kyle asked, leaning into Eric’s touch.

“Duh, are you kidding? I’ve got the man of my dreams as my boyfriend, we live together, and got some kick-ass friends. Life’s pretty kewl…well, besides all the recent shit,” Eric stated.

Kyle giggled as he placed his hand on top of the one Eric had on his cheek.

“I couldn’t agree more…”

They stared at each other for a moment in bliss, just appreciating each other’s company.

“...I’m so glad you’re safe,” Eric stated.

“Me too, hun,” Kyle responded before pecking him on the lips.

“And if I never see that Mitch Connor again it’ll be too soon,” Eric finished.

“Then let’s ignore him…right now, it’s just you and me.”

Kyle leaned in closer to Eric before kissing him deeply, placing his hands on Eric’s bare chest. Eric kissed back and moved his hands down to the redhead’s ass, giving it small squeezes here and there.

After a few minutes of sensual kissing, both men started to feel their dicks getting hard, and it didn’t help that they’d been naked this whole time. From the closeness of their bodies their erections were touching each other almost perfectly at the tip, and the more the two kissed the more they had the urge to grind.

Kyle was the first to let his desires consume him, Eric soon following. They rubbed up against each other as they continued to kiss, making them even hornier in the process.

After a couple of minutes of grinding, Eric decided to take it to the next level and reached for the bottle of lubricant beside them. He pulled away from their kiss, breaking it off in order to watch himself pour some lube onto his hand.

Kyle watched him curiously, wondering his exact intent with said lube until he felt the cold substance against his hard cock.

He jumped and shivered a little at how cold it felt until Eric placed a hand on both of their dicks, soon moving his hand back and forth. Kyle and he both let a small noise escape their lips as Eric slowly pumped their wet cocks together.

They started to pant in sync, closing their eyes and just letting themselves enjoy the moment. From the wetness of the lube to the friction of their cocks, the couple could feel their spines tingle and their dicks twitch.

While both Eric and Kyle felt tense from the feeling, Kyle let his head relax against Eric’s without even acknowledging it. This surprised Eric for only a moment, forcing his eyes open but soon closing them again with a smile once he realized what Kyle was doing.

Eric continued to stroke their cocks for a few moments before Kyle stopped him, placing a hand on the one Eric was using.

“I-I’m ready now,” Kyle huffed as he opened his eyes to look at Eric.

“You sure, Ky?” Eric asked with a hint of concern.

“Yes, and I promise I’ll go slow.”

Eric raised an eyebrow.

“You’ll go slow?”

Kyle chuckled.

“Yes, hun. You see…”

Kyle then pushed Eric even further down on the bed and moved his body forward so that he was already in position for their lovemaking.

“There’s a reason that I got on top earlier,” he finished in a husky voice.

Eric’s face had turned beet red as soon as his boyfriend pushed him down against the mattress. He started to slowly reposition himself in a more comfortable matter as he spoke.

“Well then…Would you um,” he cleared his throat, “like me to prep you?”

Kyle chuckled.

“Someone’s flustered,” he teased, making Eric’s red face get redder somehow.

“Wha, hey-”

“-I’m just teasing, Eric. Of course, I would,” he said before laying down on his boyfriend and placing a kiss on his chubby cheek.

“You’re lucky I love you, Jew,” Eric said with a pout.

“‘Love you too, Fatass.”

Eric huffed before moving his hands down to Kyle’s ass, maneuvering one of them until he found his hole. Once he felt it he slowly inserted his finger inside, making Kyle let out a small moan. Thankfully, it seemed like his hand and fingers were still moist from the lubricant, so he didn’t need to worry about it going in or not.

As he inserted a second finger he could hear Kyle’s soft moans right next to his ear. He always loved listening to him, especially when he was moaning. These moans in particular sounded relaxed as if Kyle found Eric’s slow pace to be peaceful. It wasn’t that it didn’t feel good, far from it actually, but his fingers were slowly tickling a spot right near his prostate. It felt really good, but not enough to make him feel overwhelmed or start to twitch. It was honestly just what he needed right about now.

Eric was tempted to quickly pick up his pace, but not tonight. This time he would make sure to control himself.

Eric rested his head against Kyle’s in a loving manner before he spoke.

“That feel good, Ky?” He whispered.

“Mmhm,” Kyle responded quietly.

Eric kept his pace consistent for a little while before he eventually added in a thirst finger, making Kyle’s soft moans increase a little in volume.

“You can go faster…” Kyle whispered.

Eric smiled a little to himself as he did what he knew Kyle wanted. The three wet fingers continued to move at an even pace as he increased his speed. He could hear Kyle’s moans turn into shaking breaths as Eric inched closer and closer to where Kyle’s prostate was.

The redhead knew exactly what his boyfriend was doing, but he wasn’t complaining in the slightest. He was currently engulfed in the pleasure and control that Eric had over him at this moment. Even though he would soon get to take over for the rest of their night together, the prepping Eric was doing almost made Kyle wish he had let him take complete control.

No matter though, Kyle would enjoy this moment as long as he could, and it became even more enjoyable when Eric used his free hand to wrap around Kyle’s back to hold him in place.

The grip was nowhere near tight, but it was enough to make Kyle feel even more under Eric’s control. Kyle tensed his grip against Eric’s chest once the man finally started to caress and rub his prostate. His body shook a little and his breathing became more sporadic.

“F-Fuck, Eric,” Kyle moaned out.

“Is that the spot, baby?”

“S-Shut up…”

Kyle’s face grew red in embarrassment at Eric’s rhetorical question, and hearing him chuckle softly afterward didn’t help.

From the constant pressure against his prostate to the hold Eric had on him, Kyle could feel himself getting close. That familiar tightness in his chest started to appear and he started to feel lightheaded. Eric must’ve noticed this as well, for Kyle’s body had started to twitch and move around, a clear sign of him about to orgasm.

Eric planted a few kisses and licks on Kyle’s neck as he continued to stay on the spot, making Kyle’s body only shake more.

“E-Eric…God…”

With a few more heavy breaths and shaky limbs, Kyle’s eyes soon rolled back as he tensed up and came onto Eric’s chest. The streaks of cum shot out just as soon as Eric had expected, and after a few seconds of bliss from Kyle, he slowly took out his soaked fingers and wiped them on the bedsheet.

Kyle huffed as Eric wrapped both of his arms around the redhead, quickly placing a few kisses on his forehead.

“You’re mean,” Kyle mumbled against Eric’s neck, making the chubby man chuckle.

“How am I mean?”

“You knew what you were doing.”

“And that was?~”

Kyle lifted up his head to pout at Eric, coming face to face with the man’s goofy smile. Yeah, he knows exactly what he did, but with a face like that Kyle couldn’t stay mad at him for very long.

Kyle’s pout morphed into a reluctant smile and soon enough the two were quietly laughing.

“I hate you,” Kyle said.

“I’ve hated you longer,” Eric retorted.

Kyle smirked as he felt a competition coming on, and he knew Eric could feel it too because the man matched his expression.

“Well, I confessed first,” Kyle stated.

“I fell in love first.”

“I fought you first.”

“You want me to fight you right now?”

“Yeah. Fight me against a wall why don't you?”

“Oh, I'll fight your brains out.”

The men suddenly stopped trying to one-up each other and a fit of laughter soon consumed them.

“Uh, we’re ridiculous,” Kyle stated after they started to calm down.

“Nah, we’re perfect. Other couples would be jealous of our sheer couple-ness.”

“Dude, that sentence made no sense.”

“Well, neither do we.”

For some reason that really struck a cord within Kyle. Eric was right, to any random stranger who knew even a page about their past they didn’t make sense. A young boy with antisemitic behaviors and a young boy who was Jewish that fought constantly wouldn’t exactly sound like a match made in heaven. Technically, they would be right, their relationship has gone through so many changes over the years, and yet here there were, laughing together on their bed and snuggling. Kyle sometimes forgot how rare their relationship really was.

“I guess you’ve got a point,” Kyle said before chuckling. “But I love us.”

“That sounds so gay,” Eric replied with a smug smile.

“Well, do you disagree?”

“Nah, I love us too, but I’m not gay about it.”

“You just had your fingers in my ass,” Kyle stated with a smirk and a raised brow.

“Yeah? Your point?”

“God, you’re an idiot.”

Eric laughed.

“You love me.”

Kyle sighed, rolling his eyes with a fond smile.

“Yeah, well, you’re really lucky I do otherwise I’d kick your ass,” he said before kissing the brunette on the lips.

“That a challenge?” Eric said between kisses.

“Not a chance, but I propose something else: a bet,” Kyle stated after pulling away.

Eric raised an eyebrow with a smirk, suddenly very intrigued.

“Oh? And what would that be?”

“I bet that I can ride you and make you cum first.”

“Ha, alright, and what if you win?”

“You have to take out the trash for the rest of the month.”

Eric huffed in amusement.

“Okay, then if I make you cum first, you have to do the dishes for three months.”

“Hey, you can’t add months,” Kyle stated.

“You never said anything about that,” Eric replied with a smirk.

Kyle huffed. Feeling too prideful to change his condition, he gave up on attempting to argue for fairness.

“Alright, fine, but no funny business.”

“As long as I can still touch you,” Eric said smoothly with a wink.

Kyle tried his best not to get flushed and failed.

“Y-Yeah, fine, whatever.”

Kyle then sat up against Eric’s torso and reached for the bottle of lube. As he turned back to squeeze some onto his hand, he noticed Eric had scooped up some of his cum and was making eye contact while he licked it off of his fingers.

Kyle quickly averted his eyes with a red face and placed the bottle of lube back on the bed beside them. As he moved to apply the lube to Eric’s cock behind him, he could hear the man snicker.

“Shut up,” Kyle said.

Eric chuckled.

“You’re so cute-”

Eric’s statement was cut off as he jumped from the coldness of the lubricant touching his hard cock. He frowned up at Kyle who was now smirking. Eric huffed as Kyle stroked his erection slowly, he would be impressed with the man’s position, Kyle giving him a handjob with his chest facing Eric while his cock was behind him, if he wasn’t so taken off guard.

“Asshole,” Eric muttered.

“Likewise,” Kyle responded.

Eric’s breathing deepened as Kyle continued to rub his hand up and down his cock. He had grown hard again since he slipped his wet fingers inside his boyfriend, so the sudden contact of a hand wanted to make him twitch. He had to hold out though, this bet was so easy, he knew it, he just had to hold out long enough.

Kyle continued to stroke him for a few more minutes before he gradually positioned himself over Eric’s cock and slowly sat down.

Both men moaned out at the feeling, Kyle eventually moving his hand away from Eric’s dick once he sat down all the way. It was at this moment Kyle knew he had made a mistake. He was already so tense just by Eric slipping inside of him, and he hadn’t even started to move yet.

He must stay strong, he needed to win this bet because he really didn’t want to do the dishes for the next three months, but he felt so sensitive from just the penetration that it might be impossible to hold out longer than his former enemy.

Damn, he really shouldn’t have made that bet.

Eric could even tell that Kyle was hesitant to move and at first he was concerned.

“Ky, you okay?”

Kyle was silent with a beet-red face as he stared down at Eric’s chest, avoiding eye contact. Eric realized that the issue wasn’t really an issue, at least not for him, making his concern fade into confidence.

“Oh…I think I know what this is,” Eric said before chuckling in a low voice.

“You really didn’t think this through, didja, babe?”

Kyle didn’t dare to move his body, so Eric decided to move it for him.

He grabbed Kyle’s ass and slowly started moving him up and down himself, making Kyle gasp and quickly put his hands over his mouth. Eric let himself thrust against Kyle’s ass as well, and while he kept his pace slow the overstimulation was already making Kyle’s legs shake.

“You must be so sensitive right now…after cumming for me once already,” Eric said in a husky voice.

While Kyle definitely heard him, he made no effort to respond. Only letting a few quiet moans and breaths escape him as he concentrated on not cumming immediately.

Eric watched with hungry eyes as Kyle started to cave, curling up his body in an attempt to resist the overwhelming pleasure. His breathing already seemed to be shaky.

“Fuck, you’re so gorgeous, baby. Watching you act like this always turns me on.”

Eric heard Kyle let out a whimper and Eric increased his speed, but only a little. While their interaction before was playful, the unspoken rule of being gentle still seemed to be at play. As much as Eric loved teasing his boyfriend, he was still aware of the events they had just gone through, so he still made an effort to be careful with him.

“A-Ahh,” Kyle moaned out, attempting and failing to resist the urge to give up on the bet and let Eric win.

Eric knew this bet was gonna be easy, but he didn’t think it would be that easy.

“Looks like you’re not gonna get your chance to be in charge here,” Eric teased.

“S-Shut it-Aah,” Kyle stuttered.

Eric made it even more impossible for the redhead to speak once he started to speed up once again. His hands squeezed against Kyle’s ass cheeks before spreading them open even further as he continued to thrust.

It seemed as though Eric was winning the battle for he watched as Kyle fully and forcefully pressed his body against Eric’s. He seemed to no longer be hiding his moans, letting his mouth open in order to grunt out louder noises of pleasure.

Eric could feel himself smirk in triumph at his own personal win, but the war wasn’t over just yet. He still had to make Kyle cum, but that won’t be a problem at all.

Kyle already appeared to be close to orgasm, as his body shook with every thrust.

“E-Eric, please-”

“-You should’ve known I would win, gorgeous,” Eric stated in a low voice as he grunted alongside Kyle’s moans.

“N-No,” Kyle huffed out.

“Mhm, and there’s no point in hiding from me now. Let yourself go, baby. C’mon, fuck yourself against me, I know you want to.”

Oh, God, yes did Kyle want to. He had been too afraid of cumming to actually have done so, but even he could see that Eric would last longer than him here. And so, he swallowed down his pride and used what little strength he had to push back against Eric’s cock.

From the both of them thrusting at the same time, the men felt an even greater wave of pleasure course through their bodies. Eric’s breathing increased at Kyle’s submission and Kyle’s moans got louder.

“Fuck, that’s it, Kyle. God, you feel so good, babe.”

Kyle only responded in huffs and moans as he continued to fuck himself against Eric’s hard dick. Even so, he wanted more, so he sat back up with his ass pressed against Eric’s lower torso and started moving his body up and down as fast as possible.

This took Eric by surprise, but he wasn’t complaining one bit. Kyle was already hot, but having his sweaty sensitive body fuck against Eric’s erection made him even hotter.

“S-Shit, Ky…God, you’re so hot.”

Kyle’s eyes rolled up as he started to move even faster, so fast that the pace even worried Eric a little.

“D-Don’t hurt yourself, hun-”

“-Shut up, s-shut u-u-up…Fuck!”

Kyle ignored Eric’s request as he kept his quick pace. He was so close to another orgasm, he could feel it. Eric felt like he couldn’t be much farther along, but he wasn’t gonna lose this easy. Based on Kyle’s current stamina, he was sure that he would be able to take back control and fuck Kyle nice and hard.

So that’s exactly what he did.

“Fuck, c’mere-”

Eric quickly used his arms to pull Kyle back down against his chest, keeping his hands in place of Kyle’s ass as he started to pound in and out of Kyle’s sensitive hole.

“Ah! F-Fuck, Eric!” Kyle yelled out in ecstasy.

“Cum for me, baby. You know you can’t hold it.”

Kyle hated how right he was, and in only a few more thrusts Kyle felt his body violently shake and his legs lock, cum soon spilling out of his cock once again.

He let out a few screams of pleasure, cumming continuously as Eric started to reach his orgasm.

“F-Fuck, I love you so much,” Eric moaned out against Kyle’s shoulder as he moved his hands to hold onto Kyle’s back tightly, keeping him in place.

“‘L-Love you t-t-Ah!” Kyle attempted to respond but failed.

He couldn’t, not with Eric still fucking him like that right after his orgasm. Thankfully, it only took another minute for Eric to release his thick load inside Kyle’s hole, giving him a few more thrusts before slamming into him one more time to completely fill him up.

Both men tensed as Kyle felt himself feel full yet empty at the same time. They each panted with shaky breaths, holding still for a while until Eric slowly pulled out, causing some of his seed to leave Kyle’s asshole and drip onto Eric’s body.

The two remained quiet for a moment while they attempted to catch their breaths, the sound of their breathing being the only noise in the room.

“...Have fun doin’ the dishes for three months,” Eric said with a huff and a sly smile.

Kyle only groaned against Eric’s neck, making Eric chuckle.

“‘Shouldn’t have made a bet you knew you’d lose.”

Eric heard Kyle muffle something against his neck.

“Hm?”

“I thought I could win…” Kyle muttered again after pulling away a little, making Eric chuckle.

“Well, that was your first mistake. By the way, you okay? I didn’t hurt you or anything did I?”

“Depends. If I say yes can the bet be called off?”

Eric huffed in amusement.

“No, and I’m serious, Ky.”

Kyle sighed but quickly responded.

“No, I’m fine,” he said quietly.

“Okay, good,” Eric said before kissing Kyle’s cheek, letting a hand rub up and down his back.

“‘M tired though.”

“Me too…Even though, you know, we just woke up.”

Kyle giggled softly.

“I vote on sleeping the rest of the day.”

“Same. Well, as long as we can eat dinner. I’m thinkin’ about making some chicken later.”

“Chicken sounds good…” Kyle mumbled before yawning and snuggling up against Eric’s chest.

“Definitely. Maybe I’ll make some mashed potatoes and mac and cheese too. That sound good?” Eric asked.

But Kyle was already out cold. His previous tense body was now limp and resting against Eric’s. The brunette smiled lovingly once he realized the redhead he drifted off, and carefully reached over to grab a blanket off the side of the bed and place it on top of them.

“Sleep tight, Kyle,” Eric whispered before kissing his love’s forehead.

He soon felt his body loosen up against the pillow underneath his head and welcomed sleep to capture him once again. No more Mitch. Just him, his friends, and Kyle. Now he didn’t have to be so nervous about keeping Kyle safe.

Now, he could finally relax.

Chapter Text

“But…what are we gonna do about Mitch? We still have to stop him and think of a new plan-”

“-There is no new plan…We should stop trying to beat Mitch, it’s just…not working. Too many people are getting hurt,” Wendy stated, interrupting Kyle.

Kyle and Eric frowned at the new information. They should be happy, no longer having to fear for their lives before every fight…but what of the election? When he wins and becomes their mayor, what will become of them then?

“...Yeah, well, I guess we should get on home,” Eric stated.

“Let me drive you guys,” Wendy stated.

“Yeah, we’ll come with you,” Stan said, referring to himself and Kenny.

“Have to make sure you assholes get home okay, after all,” Kenny added.

Kyle and Eric smiled weakly.

“Thanks, guys,” Kyle said.

“Well, you guys take care,” Tolkien said.

“Yeah, and be careful getting home,” Tweek said.

“We will, thanks,” Eric responded before picking Kyle up, making the tired redhead feel even more tired.

“Hey, what-”

“-Nope, don’t wanna hear it. You are not walking up those stairs.”

Kyle wasn’t even going to argue, for the mixture of being held and the warmth of Eric’s fur combined made him feel so relaxed and safe. He wrapped his arms around him weakly and rested his cheek against Eric’s shoulder as the werecoon walked up the stairs, carrying him like a tired toddler.

As Kyle, Eric, Stan, Kenny, and Wendy made their way back up the stairs, the rest of the group still felt tense after everything that happened.

“...Well, what now? Do we just go back and act like nothing happened?” Tweek asked.

“I uh…I’m not sure. What do you think, Timmy?” Tolkien asked his friend.

“Well, while I’m not so sure about letting Connor roam free, I say that perhaps we should just call this whole thing off, at least for tonight,” Timmy spoke through his mind.

Though the others understood the sentiment, especially after everything some of them went through, it still seemed weird for them to just suddenly cease this operation. After everything the group had worked for in order to attempt to stop Mitch Connor, quitting didn’t feel like an option.

And yet, here they were, giving up on the whole thing.

“Isn’t the election in two days?” Craig asked.

Timothy frowned, as well as the others.

“Unfortunately, and it seems as though he has a large support group.”

“Could we possibly forge it? Like maybe you could mind control some people to make it where they vote against him,” Tolkien suggested.

“It would be nearly impossible for me to affect that many people, not to mention exhausting. If by any chance I was able to even get close enough to a group of them, I could only control so many minds at once, and even after that I doubt my brain could handle even fifty of them, let alone the possible hundreds of supporters that Mitch has.”

“So then that’s it. We’ve lost,” Clyde said, sitting back against a lone chair.

Craig, Clyde, Timmy, and Tweek wore sorrowful expressions as the room filled with an empty silence. Even though they should feel rejoiced about the idea of going back to their regular lives, the idea of Mitch being mayor of their little town possibly frightened them more than what they had witnessed happen to Kyle today. Yet, it seemed like they had no control over what would happen next, and it terrified them.

“...S-So what now? Do we just go home?” Tweek asked after a few more minutes of silence.

“Shouldn’t we wait for Wendy to get back?” Tolkien asked.

“What’s the point? You heard her, the operation’s called off,” Craig stated.

“Yeah, but it’s kinda rude to just suddenly leave without saying goodbye.”

“It’s not-”

“-Actually, I believe it would be a smart decision to wait for her to return home. Perhaps she has more information for us.”

“If she had more information then why did she take Cartman and Kyle home already?”

“...Maybe she didn’t want them to stress out over more shit? They have been through a lot, after all, more than we have at least,” Tweek brought up.

“Really? What all happened before we joined?” Clyde asked.

“Yeah. Kenny explained a little about some of the shit you all went threw after Kyle stormed out during his fight with Stan, but he might’ve skipped over some details,” Tolkien added.

Tweek sighed before speaking.

“Well, for their first plan to go and break into Mitch’s warehouse, Kyle almost bled to death from a broken leg. Craig and I weren’t there for it, but they came to us to see if I could heal him. It was…u-unnerving, to say the least,” Tweek finished with a sudden cold chill at recalling the event.

Craig walked closer to his fiance with a sad expression and held his hand in support as the blonde continued.

“Then a little after that during another plan to invade the warehouse and kill Mitch, Cartman had gotten shot. Kyle managed to heal him alright, but right after he tried to attack Mitch and got knocked down by one of his bodyguards. Mitch then read his mind before taking control of it, sending him to kill us. We managed to knock him out but Mitch got away, and that’s when we came to you guys for Timmy’s help. Then, of course, there was…tonight.”

“Yeah, that’s…definitely rough,” Tolkien.

“Actually, I’ve changed my mind, I’m kinda glad we’re stopping this whole Mitch thing. I’d hate for that to be me,” Clyde stated.

“Ha, no kidding…But what’s gonna happen now? We just let that fucker become mayor?” Craig asked.

“There’s not much else we can do really…We’re only a bunch of kids. Young adults with no power, and it’s not like we can just change the polls,” Tolkien stated.

The room filled with silence once again as the boys felt like they were at a dead end. It was like they couldn’t turn back either, knowing that Mitch would most likely become mayor no matter what they did. It felt hopeless.

Suddenly, the group heard the sound of a door opening in the distance. As they heard the door shut and footsteps from above trail off to the stairs in front of them, Wendy and Stan made themselves known by appearing before them.

“You guys are all still here?” Wendy asked with a hint of surprise.

“Well, yeah, we wanted to…I-is this really the end of it? Are we done?” Tolkien asked.

Wendy frowned, wearing a hopeless expression.

“What other choice do we have? Either we continue to fight Mitch and probably die for it, or we stop this whole ‘revolution’ so that no one else gets hurt.”

“But what about when Mitch is the mayor? What do we do then?” Tweek brought up.

“I…I don’t know.”

“Wow, what a great answer,” Craig stated sarcastically.

“Look, if you guys really want to continue fighting him then count Stan and me out of it.”

“You mean you’re with her on this?” Tolkien asked, focusing his attention on Stan, who’s remained silent.

“I…Yeah, it’s just…well, it seems like there’s no point in fighting him anymore. He’s practically unbeatable,” Stan said.

The others all frowned at the lack of confidence, but to be fair none of them had any of that right now.

Tolkien sighed.

“Well…I see no point in us trying anymore without you guys. Fewer people means less help, and if we can’t stop Mitch with ten people, then we definitely can’t do it with five.”

“I’m sorry, Tolkien,” Wendy whispered.

“Me too,” Stan added quietly.

“It’s fine, guys. We’ll just…see what happens I guess,” Tweek stated, matching everyone else’s quiet tone.

“Does this mean the Freedom Pals are done for?” Clyde asked sadly.

“I…I guess it does,” Wendy sighed.

“Aww, but I just got here.”

“I guess we’ll…be going home now. Goodnight, guys,” Tolkien stated as he walked towards the stairs.

“Goodnight,” Stan and Wendy whispered in sync.

Tolkien, Clyde, and Timmy made their way toward the steps before Clyde stopped in his tracks, turning back around with a small smile on his face.

“Do you think you could still make us some costumes, Wendy? I’d love to have a comfy suit to go flying around in.” Clyde asked with a small smile.

Wendy matched his expression.

“You know what, I think that’s a great idea. It’ll help me get my mind off of…well anything Mitch-related.”

“Yeah, and I’d love to help you out with it,” Stan said.

“A kind offer, but I’m afraid I will have to pass on it. As happy as I am to help out, I don't desire to be constantly reminded of these past incidents,” Timmy stated.

“Well, I’d love a costume. Thanks, Wendy, thanks Stan,” Tolkien responded with a small smile.

“No problem dude, it’ll probably be good for me to focus on too,” Stan replied.

“ I’ll start coming up with designs first thing in the morning,” Wendy said.

Tolkien’s smiles softened a bit before speaking up again.

“Hey, even though the group is gone, maybe we can still hang out sometime? You know, after some of this shit blows over.”

“I think we’d all like that,” Tweek responded, the rest nodding their heads a little.

Tolkien’s smile grew before he sighed, “Come on, Clyde…Let’s help Timmy up the stairs.”

The newly deformed group parted ways, on their way to return back to their homes, leaving Stan and Wendy alone in hers.

“I don’t know, Stan, do you think we did the right thing?” Wendy asked with a sigh.

“What other option is there…It’s pointless to keep fighting him,” Stan responded as he laid down on Wendy’s bed, watching her sketch out costume ideas at her desk.

“I thought you said you were gonna do that in the morning,” Stan teased with a small smile.

Wendy chuckled a little.

“I couldn’t help it, I already had an idea for Clyde’s outfit, and I just had to draw it out before I might forget it. I might be at this for a while, sorry,” Wendy semi-apologized.

“It’s fine, dude…” Stan sighed a little before rolling around on the bed, soon facing up at the ceiling with a worried expression.

“...Do you think Kyle’s gonna be okay?”

Wendy frowned a little before answering with a soft smile.

“He’s pulled through a lot. Judging by the way he acted tonight he seems like all he needs is a good night's rest. Well, that and a shower.”

“I guess,” Stan responded with a somber tone.

Wendy paused for a moment before getting up from her chair and laying down next to Stan on her bed, and the two of them continued to stare up at the empty ceiling.

“Hey…as weird as it is for me to say this, Eric’s with him now. Kyle’s gonna be just fine. He seems to care about him a lot, and you know as well as I do that it’s unlike him to let go or give up something he loves.”

Stan chuckled a little.

“Yeah, he’s always been stubborn,” he sighed. “They both have.”

Wendy turns her body to face her boyfriend, placing a hand on his arm in the process.

“He’ll be okay, Stan. I’m sure of it.”

Stan stared at her for a moment longer before sighing.

“I hope you’re right,” he replied.

Wendy smiled again as she got back out of bed to continue working on the sketches.

“And look on the bright side, we’re all safe and sound at home.”

“True. At least everyone’s safe for now…”

————————————————————

“Look on the bright side, friend, at least everyone is safe and sound,” Timmy stated while he, Clyde, and Tolkien entered their apartment.

“Yeah, I guess so,” Tolkien said as he sat himself on the living room couch. “It just feels like we did all of this for nothing.”

Clyde and Timmy frowned at their friend’s remark, yet he was right.

The three remained quiet for a moment, being forced to accept their current reality. Conner was going to become their mayor and there was nothing they could do about it. All of the dedication that every one of their group members had put forth, while some more than others, had blown back up in their faces.

There was no satisfaction, no earned victory. Just silence.

They had failed to stop Mitch, and now everyone in their town would suffer because of it.

Clyde sighed as he cuddled against his boyfriend, about to open his mouth to speak until Timmy beat him to it.

“As sad as this outcome may be, at least there is a possibility of the group seeing each other again in the future.”

“Yeah, maybe this means The Freedom Pals will never really have to disband. We’ll just, you know, go out for brunch instead of fighting crime,” Clyde added with a smile.

Tolkien smiled a little too.

“Hell yeah! Plus we might get some killer costumes in the meantime.”

“Oh right! Oh, I’m so excited for mine, I hope it looks cool,” Clyde said with excitement, making Tolkien’s smile grow.

“Well, I must go and get some rest. I hope you two are able to sleep peacefully,” Timmy stated with a smile.

“Thanks, man, you too,” Clyde responded

“‘Night Tim,” Tolkien responded.

As their close friend used his chair to take him into his room, knowing that Timmy was more than capable of getting himself into his bed, Tolkien and Clyde remained on the living room couch, feeling a bit mixed on this bittersweet situation.

“Do uh…Do ya wanna heat up some leftovers?” Clyde asked, hoping to break the awkward tension once he noticed his boyfriend was no longer smiling.

“No thanks, hun. I’m not really hungry. I…I just kinda wanna lay down.”

“Yeah,” Clyde replied before yawning. “I’m pretty tired myself.”

Clyde practically jumped as his stomach suddenly growled in retaliation.

“Though, those leftovers do sound really good. Maybe I’ll heat up my food before bed, and I’ll just meet you there.”

Tolkien chuckled a little, giving his boyfriend a kiss on the cheek before replying.

“Sounds good, man. I’ll see you in a bit then. Just don’t stay up too late.”

“I won’t,” Clyde promised with a chuckle before giving Tolkien a peck on the lips.

The brunette watched as his partner walked into their bedroom to rest for the night. He slowly made his way into the connecting kitchen area in order to heat up the take-out Chinese food that the three of them had gotten just a couple of nights ago.

As he placed his leftovers on a paper plate and into the microwave, the concerns about Mitch becoming mayor grew further beyond his initial panic.

What if the man went further? What if he didn’t just stop at mayor, what if he somehow cheated his way into becoming the governor or the fucking president?

If that psychopath had the ability to control Cartman's mind, nothing was stopping him from being able to use that on the higher-ups? In just a few days he could probably corrupt this whole country into voting for him!

Clyde shivered at the idea of what else Connor could be capable of, but was quickly dragged out of it when the sound of the microwave’s beeping noises echoed through his ears.

It caused him to jump and frantically look around him, suddenly feeling as if he wasn’t alone in this room…He felt like he was being watched.

“Hello?” Clyde practically whispered. “Anyone there?”

He paused for a moment in an attempt to possibly hear any strange noises, yet the only noise he heard was the microwave, yet again letting him know that his food was ready.

Clyde took a deep shaky breath in before opening the device that contained his food, but just as he started to dig in, his body was swiftly detained.

Clyde thrashed against the unknown figure that was gripping him from behind. His breathing grew frantic as he felt a damp cloth being forced against his face, and only realized too late that the rag was soaked with chloroform.

As soon as he realized what it was, he was already feeling dizzy. His eyes grew heavy and his limbs grew weak. He was unable to speak or scream for help, and quickly passed out before hearing the figure let out a low chuckle.

————————————————————

Wendy groaned against the sheets of the bed as the ringing of her cell phone pierced through her slumber. She rubbed her sleepy eyes, debating on whether or not to answer it or just let it go to voicemail, but the sound was annoying her too much to just let it ring.

As she stretched her body over towards the drawer that her phone rested on, Stan groaned next to her.

“Why so late? Hang up,” Stan replied in tired broken English.

As cute as Stan was being right now, especially with how messy his hair was, she felt like something was wrong. Why was Tolkien calling her at 1:26 PM?

“It’s not late, it's almost one thirty. And it’s Tolkien, it might be an emergency.”

“Shit, really?” Stan slurred before rubbing his eyes and yawning. “Then answer it.”

Wendy held the phone up to her ear, having already pressed the ‘answer call’ button before Stan started speaking again.

“Tolkien, what’s up, are you okay?”

“No, I am not okay! Clyde’s gone!”

Wendy’s eyes widened and she quickly put her phone on speaker.

“Gone? What do you mean gone?”

“Whaddya mean, ‘What do you mean gone’!? I mean like he just vanished! He was supposed to come to bed after heating up a snack, and that said snack is cold and uneaten against the floor right now!”

Stan and Wendy’s eyes widened as they glanced at each other.

“Oh, God,” Wendy muttered.

“Someone took him, Wendy. Something happened to him-he wouldn’t just leave food like this on the floor, or not come to bed, or-”

“-Easy dude, it’s gonna be okay. We’ll find him,” Stan stated, the urgency of the situation allowing him to wake up faster.

“Stan and I will be there shortly, man. Get dressed and we’ll be there in about five minutes.”

The couple could hear the man take a deep breath over the phone, seemingly in order to calm himself.

“Alright…Thanks, guys, see you soon.”

“See ya,” Wendy said before hanging up and quickly getting out of bed.

“Stan, can you call Tweek, Craig, and Kenny for me?”

“Yeah, of course, but uh-Wait what about Kyle and Cartman?” Stan asked, puzzled.

“We should let them rest. I’m sure Kyle isn’t going to be feeling better right away, and Eric wouldn’t join us if it meant leaving Kyle home alone and vulnerable, or God forbid we even ask him to leave that house.”

Stan sighed as he got up out of bed and started to call each person individually, instead of using their group chat.

“You’re probably right. Who knows how exhausted they might be from last night…”

————————————————————

“Oh good, please, come in,” Tolkien said as he opened the door to his apartment.

After quickly letting Stan and Wendy in, they noticed that Kenny, Tweek, and Craig were already there and in costume.

“Wow, you guys got here quickly,” Stan pointed out, shifting the weight of his backpack that he brought with him.

“We just found out our friend is missing, I don’t know about you but I’m not about to drag my feet,” Craig replied.

“Especially with Mitch out there!” Tweek added.

“Do you guys really think this was Mitch? Would he really go out of his way to kidnap someone?” Tolkien asked.

“Well, he kidnapped Cartman, remember?”

“Yeah, but Clyde didn’t even leave the house! How did he break in-”

“-Maybe he had someone do it for him, like one of his ‘henchmen’ or something,” Stan exclaimed.

Craig groaned.

“Who cares how it happened!? What we need to be doing is going out to find him.”

“Hang on, Craig,” Wendy said, “Finding out who took him and how they did it might give us a clue on where exactly he is now.”

“Tolkien, you’re sure he didn’t leave the house?” Stan asked.

“No, man, there’s no way. If he left the house and got taken that way then why would his leftover be on the floor?”

“Shit.”

“What kind of clues are we even looking for? Where do we even s-start?” Tweek asked.

The group pondered on what to do, most of them walking around the kitchen and living room, causing everyone to become even more anxious than they were previously.

“Well, we could always go and check out the old warehouse,” Kenny mentioned, “at least we know that it’s a possible option.”

“Wouldn’t that be too obvious?” Wendy asked.

“Yes. Unless he wanted him to be found. Making him act as bait to lure us in.”

“But why? Why would he do that?” Stan asked.

“Ugh, I don’t know, man, because he’s fucking sick. After monologing about how he was going to record us getting our asses kicked by ‘zombie Cartman’ I feel like anything is possible when it comes to him.”

“...Wait a minute,” Craig mumbled after stopping in his tracks, turning to the rest of the group with a confident look on his face.

“You’re right, that’s exactly it.”

“What’s it, babe?” Tweek asked with an eyebrow raised.

“If Mitch has cameras in the warehouse where he’s able to watch the footage live and have a damn recording for later, doesn’t that mean Clyde must be there?”

“I don’t know about that…but,” Wendy lit up with a sudden revelation, “if he’s not then those cameras will have a direct signal connecting to where Mitch was watching us from! That could lead us to Clyde if he’s not somewhere in the warehouse.”

“Maybe, but I am not going inside of that building again,” Stan shuttered.

“You won’t need to. If I can hack into the cameras I can just look at the live feed through my computer if only…Ah, shit!”

“What? What’s wrong?”

“I can’t just hack into his cameras again, he’ll know it’s me, and I’m sure he’ll deactivate them or something if I try.”

“What if you did it from more than just one device?” Tolkien asked. “I have multiple phones and computers, maybe if you use a bunch of them at once you can-I don’t know-gather some information?”

“I…Well, there’s no harm in trying. Though I should warn you, your devices may or may not become kind of corrupt or possibly get a virus.”

“That doesn’t matter right now. If this means we get closer to saving Clyde then I’d do it with a hundred devices.”

Wendy nodded, the two of them full of confidence, mostly false confidence, but confidence nonetheless. The rest of the group waited patiently before Tolkien came back into the living room.

“So? What do we think?” Craig asked.

“Wendy said to leave her in the room with everything so she could concentrate, says she works better that way.”

Craig nodded with a short ‘mm’.

The group grew silent as everyone made themselves comfortable. The subtle sound of the floor squeaking as Tweek shook his leg up and down while sitting on the couch seemed to pierce their ears. It felt as though the sound of a pin dropping could be heard from the kitchen.

“...Hey, how come Kyle and Cartman aren’t here yet?” Tweek asked.

Stan shrugged.

“Wendy and I figured that they wouldn’t be the most…’up for another mission’. I know I wouldn’t be. Besides, they're probably still resting.”

“I don’t blame them. I wouldn’t want to leave my bed for days,” Tweek mentioned.

“Hey, wait, where’s Timmy? I mean, he lives here too right? We could probably use his help.”

“He’s out now. Talking to people to see if anyone knows about Clyde’s whereabouts,” Tolkien stated.

“You know, if talking meant taking over someone’s mind,” Craig added.

Tolkien frowned, glaring over at his friend.

“Oh c’mon, it’s only for a while. They won’t even know what happened.”

“They’ll know that they’re gonna have a splitting headache for the rest of the day,” Craig smirked, imagining the poor soul of an unsuspecting person getting a migraine seemingly out of nowhere.

Tolkien sighed and rolled his eyes, shifting his position on the couch in order to lean on the armrest.

“Oh yeah, um, almost forgot,” Stan said as he placed his backpack onto the floor, soon taking out some clothing items, as well as what looked to be a biker helmet.

“These are the costumes Wendy and I made for you and Clyde. The helmet’s a part of yours. I figured that you might probably need it…”

Tolkien looked up at him with a surprised and yet somber gaze before slowly walking over to retrieve the items, letting his eyes linger on them for perhaps a little too long.

“Thanks, Stan…I really appreciate it.”

Stan smiled a little before nodding.

“Don’t worry, dude, we’ll get him back.”

Tolkien nodded a little, about to go and sit down on the couch before they all heard a door open down the hall.

Wendy came into the living room with a confident look on her face.

“So? Did you find anything?” Tweek asked, his leg still anxiously shaking.

“Well, good news and bad news,” Wendy huffed.

“Oh God, what’s the bad news?” Tolkien asked.

“Everything you gave me to work with basically exploded.”

“EXPLODED!?”

“Okay, not really, but they definitely aren’t going to be working anytime soon.”

“Wait, what’s the good news then?” Craig asked, feeling hopeful.

“I was able to hack into the camera system long enough to confirm that Clyde isn’t in the warehouse, and I was able to locate and document the location where those cameras are sending their signals and recordings.”

Tweek and the other boys’ faces lit up.

“Holy shit, that’s great! Well then what are we waiting for, let’s go!”

————————————————————

Clyde groaned, feeling as though he had just woken up from a terribly uncomfortable nap. His head kind of hurt and his body felt sore, but just as he attempted to stretch out his arms and legs, he realized that they weren’t moving.

His sleepiness went away as soon as he noticed that he was tied up, arms and legs bound to an uncomfortable wooden chair. He started panicking, shifting around and pushing every part of his body against the ropes in an attempt to free himself. He groaned aloud, frustrated and yet scared all the same.

“Finally. ‘Thought he’d never wake up.”

Clyde’s eyes quickly darted to a corner of the room he was being held in. He watched as three men emerged from the shadows with crooked smirks on their faces.

“W-Who are you people? What is this!?” Clyde screamed.

“Guys who really wanted to get revenge on you and your group. You fuckers killed a lot of Mitch’s people.”

“Yeah, so we’re finally returning the favor.”

“And the big guy’s gonna have all the entertainment he wants when this is over.”

Clyde suddenly feared for his life even more somehow.

“What do you mean…?”

“Look there, kid,” one of the men pointed to the adjacent corner of the room.

A camera hung from above, pointing right at the chair Clyde was currently sitting in.

“Mr. Connor’s been real bored and busy since he’s been having to do all this ‘about to be mayor shit’ now. He said he would love to be here and do this himself, but he’d prefer not to get his hands dirty.”

“So he asked us if we watched to take care of it for him,” the man laughed. “Not that he’d wanna miss out on a great torture session, so he made sure he’d have a good long recording to come back to.”

Clyde huffed.

“Yeah, right. You’re bluffing! This is just you tryin’ to scare me and get info outa me, and it’s not gonna work. My friends will be here any minute and kick your asses!”

One of the men chuckled.

“Yeah sure, kid. Keep on dreaming.”

Clyde watched as he slowly walked behind him, growing nervous as the other men smirked. Suddenly, the man returned back in front of him, only this time he had a bat in his hands.

Clyde’s eyes widened as he stared at the object and then back up at the men.

“Keep on dreaming…”

————————————————————

“Did Timmy ever get back to us?” Stan asked.

“Not yet, but he might not have to press any further if this is where Clyde’s being held,” Tweek responded.

“I just hope he’s okay,” Tolkien stated sorrowfully, trying his best to focus on the road.

“We’ll get to him, dude, don’t you worry,” Stan stated confidently.

“Why would they even kidnap him, what has he ever done to them?”

“He’s…with us,” Wendy stated. “That was enough for someone like Mitch to warrant a kidnapping. It seems like we’re just a game to him, just a form of entertainment. That, and he probably wanted to piss us off.”

Craig huffed.

“Seriously, fuck that guy.”

“Before I was okay with letting this whole thing go,” Tolkien started to say, already in the costume that Wendy and Stan had crafted for him, his eyes burning with hatred and a need for revenge.

“But after this? Uh uh, no more. Mitch isn’t gonna get away with this. Not if they hurt him.”

The rest of the Freedom Pals looked over at him, while they completely understood there was also a prominent fear of what continuing to fight Mitch might prevail.

“Not that we don’t know what you’re going through, Tolkien, but are you sure? We might be digging us a hole that we could never get out of,” Wendy pointed out.

“Mitch started this, but I’m not gonna let him finish it. Clyde and I may have only just joined you all, but I will be damned if he thinks that we’re just gonna let all of this slide. I know what I said after we got Cartman back and I know I originally agreed to it, but this is too far. Mitch has to pay.”

Craig and Tweek glance over at each other before looking back at their friend.

“...Alright, man, after we get Clyde back we’ll keep trying,” Craig stated.

Tolkien actually seemed kind of surprised by this.

“Really?”

“Y-Yeah, man, this is our friend too. And we’re not gonna let anyone mess with us and get away with it!” Tweek stated matter-of-factly.

“...They’re right. I just fear that we could lose someone if we keep going at this,” Wendy commented somberly.

“Well if we don’t make sure we put a stop to this, we could lose someone anyway!” Kenny mentioned.

“Right. Let’s do this.”

As the group grew closer to the address that Wendy managed to obtain, their confidence quickly mutated into fear, not knowing what possible horrors Clyde might be experiencing.

Tolkien shuttered out a worried sigh, attempting and failing to keep the tears falling from his face.

“Fuck, Clyde, please be okay…”

————————————————————

Clyde let out a painful horrid scream as one of the men sliced open his leg. The deep cut quickly started to bleed, dripping down to the cold floor and staining his pants.

The man chuckled as he wiped off the bloody knife on Clyde’s shirt, taunting him.

“You cry like a bitch.”

If the situation were different, Clyde would have had a rebuttal to that statement, but at this point, he felt too hurt, too broken. The men had already broken one of his legs with those baseball bats, they probably broke a rib or two as well. They had punched him multiple times in the face, giving him a nasty black eye, and now they started cutting into his skin.

Clyde didn’t respond. He couldn’t respond. All he could do was cry.

It hurt so bad, everything hurt so bad, and as the men kept cutting him, Clyde kept crying, looking up at the ceiling and begging that any of the guys would come to his rescue. How did he get himself involved in all of this? How did he get himself here?

Right now, however, neither of those questions mattered to him. All he wanted was for someone -anyone- to get him out of this hell hole.

“Well, looky what we got here,” he heard one of them say before he felt a slight tug on his large bug-like wings.

He stiffened up.

“You know, boys, I think we might’ve saved the best for last.”

“Fucking look at these things. You really are from that freak group then,” one laughed.

“I’d just love to know what it would feel like to pull ‘em off.”

Clyde once again struggled within his restraints, fresh tears starting to fall down his face again.

“No no no! Please don’t!”

Clyde felt a harsh tug on his wings. While he thankfully couldn’t feel pain if the wings themselves got damaged, they were attached to his skin. Pulling them off wouldn’t just tear the wings.

They would tear him.

Yet, of course, that didn’t stop the men from laughing at his pain as they tugged on them enough to hurt him, but not enough for them to rip.

“I wonder how many pulls it would take til you finally tell us something worth hearing.”

“I’m not telling you shit!” Clyde screamed, feeling his throat clench at how dry it felt.

“Probably not, but who cares, you’ll be dead anyway.”

The man who did most of the talking seemed to have had enough of Clyde, and retaliated by using all of his strength to rip off one of Clyde’s wings.

The poor brunette screamed as he felt a portion of his skin come off with the wing. His voice cracked multiple times during the duration of a single scream. He seemed like he was fighting himself to take deep breaths, all whilst simultaneously letting out more screams of pain.

His back felt burning hot and yet freezing cold as blood dripped down onto the floor. All he heard from there were laughs. He could hear the men talking, but couldn’t understand what they were saying. Only the muffled frequencies of their voices. His screaming had stopped, and all he could do was breathe with shaky breaths.

Until he felt his other wing being tugged.

It took no less than a second for him to process what they were about to do, and yet in that same amount of time, his other wing was ripped off, causing him to scream again.

Tears rolled down his cheeks, yet he made no noise. He just felt so tired.

As he heard the muffled sounds of the men, he felt himself drifting forward in the chair he was bound to. He wanted to give in and let his eyes fall.

Then he heard a sound. A very loud sound. It was so loud it seemed to jolt him awake as he watched the door and most of the wall break right in front of his eyes.

In front of his very eyes were Craig, Tolkien, Tweek, and the rest of the Freedom Pals, here to rescue him. He would be smiling if his body didn’t hurt so much, and yet he still felt so much joy just to see them again.

“Clyde!” Tolkien yelled out.

“Get away from him, you bastards!” Craig added.

The three men jumped in surprise at the group’s sudden entrance and knew damn well that they were very outnumbered and very underpowered, though it seemed as though one was still trying to finish the job.

“You’re too late fuckers!”

Everyone watched as the man quickly drew a gun from his pocket and aimed it right at Clyde’s head.

“NO!”

The gun went off.

Somehow though, Clyde realized that he was still alive. He, as well as the others, also realized that he suddenly had a purple-colored dome around his body.

“Wha-”

“-DIE ALREADY!”

The men shot the gun at him again and watched the bullet bounce right off of it and into the wall behind him. At this point, everyone had noticed that Tolkien seemed to have his arms stretched out towards his boyfriend. His face remained determined for only a moment longer before he looked down at his hands and then back at Clyde.

That was him. He was doing this.

“H-How am I-”

“-Who cares? Get them!” Craig yelled.

Shortly, the Freedom Pals were on the three in an instant. Even the one with a gun stood no chance because just as he aimed it at the group, Tolkien used his newly discovered powers to place a dome around him, causing the bullet to ricochet until it went through the man’s skull, killing him instantly.

Craig internally called dibs on one of the other two men, who were both attempting to run away out of the hole that the group came in from, however, they were very unsuccessful. Craig punched the henchman and threw him against the hardwood floor. The man groaned, but before he could even begin to beg for his life Craig already had his fists smashing against his skull. Throwing in a few more heated punches until the face remained unrecognizable.

Tweek and Wendy seemed to have taken out the other guy with a mix of beatings and electricity, looking as though he had just gotten hit by lightning after getting mugged on the street.

Kenny and Tolkien, meanwhile, were working on getting Clyde untied.

“Clyde?! Clyde, babe, can you hear me?” Tolkien asked in a panic as he gently cupped the man’s cheek in his hand.

Clyde took in a deep breath before responding.

“You…you think my leftovers are still good?”

Tolkien and even Kenny snickered a little.

“You’re such an idiot. I promise you, I’ll make you something when we get home, okay?”

“There. 'Should be untied now,” Kenny said before putting the pocket knife back in its usual place and quickly removing the cut ropes.

Clyde almost instantly fell into Tolkien as they embraced, both of them letting their tears fall down their faces.

As the rest of the group got finished with their own revenge, they quickly made their way to Clyde.

“C’mere, man,” Tweek said before placing his hands on his friend’s bruised and bloodied body, making sure to pay extra attention to his legs and back.

Clyde groaned and sobbed into his boyfriend’s chest.

“Fuck…Heh, man. You all were right about this being painful as hell. Shit.”

“I know, baby, but it’s gonna help you. You’re gonna feel all better soon. Everything will go back to normal.”

“Not everything…”

Everyone turned their attention to Craig as he quickly pointed out a spot on Clyde’s back.

“His wings are still gone.”

“S-Shit,” Clyde mumbled.

“Hey, maybe they’ll grow back eventually,” Tolkien mentioned, trying his best to be positive.

“W-Well, either way, this is all I can do for now,” Tweek stated as he stood back up.

Clyde smiled ever so slightly.

“Thanks, man.”

“Of course, Clyde.”

“Hey, guys,” Wendy spoke from afar. You might wanna take a look at this.”

The rest of the group realized that Wendy at some point in time moved farther back in the room, discovering an unlocked door that led to what looked to be a computer room.

Stan, Kenny, and Tweek made their way over to her to check it out while Craig and Tolkien decided to stay with Clyde. The four of them looked around as they walked up to the large desk sitting in the middle of it. There were a total of five monitors setting on the desk, four of them seemed to be playing the video feed of many cameras, and one of them was asking for a password.

“Holy shit, dude…” Stan stated with a slightly terrified tone.

“These are the cameras we saw in the warehouse,” Kenny pointed out.

“Yeah, and it seems like there’s multiple cameras around South Park too,” Wendy pointed out, noting the screens that showcase a lot of recognizable spots in their town.

“Fuck.”

“J-Jesus, what’s he planning to do to the town!?” Tweek asked.

Kenny huffed.

“Let’s hope we don’t find out.”

Wendy studied the room, trying to figure out if there was any detail or clue about what the password to Mitch’s computer could possibly be. She quickly sat down in his chair, quickly going through every drawer and folder for something - hell - anything.

“Hey, what are you-”

“-Hang on, Kenny, she might be on to something.”

Kenny shot a glare at Stan for interrupting him.

“Onto something or not, I don’t wanna stay here any longer than we have to. Connor could be on his back right now and we’d have no clue. We don’t have time to sit around and dig for anything-”

“-Got it!”

Kenny and Stan quickly turned their attention back to Wendy, and then to the screen that read ‘Welcome, Mitch’. Wendy chuckled to herself.

“The password was his own fucking name. Ha! Priceless.”

“Holy shit, you actually got into his computer?!” Kenny asked with surprise.

“Hell yeah, I did,” she said confidently as she pulled out a flash drive from her pocket.

“And you brought that?” Stan puzzled.

“Hey, you never know when you might need one, and considering we knew Clyde was kidnapped I certainly didn’t want to risk missing out on any precious information,” she stated after plugging in the flash drive in the CPU.

The three boys watched as Wendy searched through some files as well as some emails.

“H-Hey as cool as this is, we should really get going, man. I-I don’t wanna have to be stuck in a room with this guy again, n-not without a plan at least,” Tweek said in a nervous tone, glancing around the room as if he were afraid the man could jump out at any moment.

“Holy shit.”

“What?” Kenny and Stan asked simultaneously.

“This is his address. We’ve got his home address!”

“G-Great, now let’s get it and get out of here!”

“Right, of course,” Wendy replied, quickly copying the files to her flash drive before ejecting and pulling it out of the computer.

She felt her body shake with unrecognizable joy and achievement as the four of them made their way back to Clyde and the others.

“What took so long back there?” Tolkien asked.

“Yeah, we were about to make sure you guys weren’t dead somehow,” Craig added.

“We’ll tell you later, b-but right now we should get out of here before Mitch comes back!” Tweek yelled as he stepped over the dead body of a henchman.

“Right. Let’s go.”

The Freedom Pals quickly helped Clyde into Tolkien’s car and the group was off without another word.

Little did they know, they had left just in time, as Mitch had just ended a business meeting and had returned to his discrete hidden office not two minutes later, only to find his office a mess, the hostage gone, and three dead bodies lying on the floor in front of him.

Yet, his expression was as calm as good be.

His eyes studied the now-deceased henchmen and eventually made their way up to the camera hanging from the corner of the room. He finally let out a sigh.

"Well, at least I’ll be able to see exactly how you guys fucked this up."

————————————————————

As Craig helped Clyde into his and Tolkien’s bed to get comfortable, the group briefly felt like they had a weight lifted off of their shoulders.

Briefly.

“Now, does anyone wanna explain why we had to stay there so long?” Craig asked, Clyde getting the chance to make himself comfy.

“Yeah, what was in that room, guys?” Tolkien asked.

“I’ll tell you what,” Wendy stated with a determined look as she pulled out the flash drive, twirling it in her fingers.

“Our ticket out of this mess.”

“A…flash drive?”

Wendy sighed but continued.

“Behind that door was Mitch’s computer room that was connected to every camera he had set up, as well as a monitor with probably hundreds of files of information that could ruin him forever. And this flash drive contains his home address.”

Craig and Tolkien’s eyes widened, and even Clyde looked surprised.

“Oh my God,” Tolkien said.

“Holy shit,” Craig added.

Wendy nodded in agreement.

“This changes everything, guys. With this address, we can finally take Mitch by surprise and attack him. We could break in while he’s sleeping and kill him.”

Tolkien smiled brightly, brighter than ever before, it felt like.

“Well, what are we waiting for? Let’s contact Kyle and Cartman and get rid of him!”

“Woah, hold on now, dude,” Stan jumped in. “We still need an actual plan.”

“Yeah, and I think we should give them at least a day to recover. Clyde too,” Kenny concurred.

Tolkien sighed.

“You’re probably right…We should rest up first.”

“What if we meet back here in two days?” Craig asked.

“Figure out a plan and then we’ll contact Cartman and Kyle the next day.”

Tweek practically jumped up.

“But, Craig, the election i-is in two days!”

“...Fuck.”

The group went quiet momentarily. Each of them pondering exactly what it is they could possibly do.

“Maybe…Maybe that’s a good thing!” Wendy spoke up.

Everyone looked at her as if she had gone mad.

Craig tilted his head at her

“I’m sorry what?”

“No no, think about it! If Mitch expects us to attack it would be before the election. But if we attack him after he’s already won-”

“-Then he might not expect it! Wendy, you’re a genius!” Stan exclaimed with newfound joy.

Wendy couldn’t help but let her smile grow.

“Oh, it’s just an idea, is all.”

“We should all go home and g-get some rest then,” Tweek stated. “Make sure we’re all fit to take him down.”

Tolkien nodded.

“Agreed. I look forward to hearing everyone’s ideas. And getting my own revenge on that fucker,” Tolkien’s threat seemed to be almost completely forgotten though as he rubbed Clyde’s messy hair, who relaxed against his boyfriend’s hand.

“Yeah, I look forward to finally ending this,” Craig stated as he stood up, ready to finally rest for a while.

“We all do,” Wendy stared before growing a bit somber. “I just hope Kyle and Eric will be on board.”

Kenny huffed.

“I’m sure Cartman will be more eager than anyone to see Mitch’s limp body on the floor.”

“Can’t say I blame him.”

“Should we contact Timmy too?” Tweek asked.

“Maybe, but just to let him know what’s going on,” Wendy said. “He helped a lot today by trying to get information out of people, even if he didn’t find anything I’m sure going through almost 50 different minds took a lot out of him.”

“I can talk with him when he gets home,” Tolkien stated.

“Thanks.”

With that, everyone collected themselves, and with Stan and Wendy about to leave to head back to her place she heard him sigh and mutter something.

“I just hope this plan we come up with will work…”

Chapter Text

“How many pancakes would you like, babe?” Eric asked his boyfriend, who was currently playing on his phone at the dining table.

“Just two, thanks,” he responded with a smile.

Eric rolled his eyes at the response, but not without wearing a small smile on his own face.

“Only two? C’mon, Jew, you gotta get some meat on those bones.”

“Hey, two is a lot considering you always make them so big!”

“Yeah, well that’s not the only thing I have that’s big,” Cartman claimed with a wink that he made sure Kyle saw.

Kyle raised a playful eyebrow.

“Oh trust me, Eric, I know.”

“Hell yeah, you do.”

The men smiled to themselves as they went back to doing their respective actions. While it was about 5:15 in the afternoon, the couple agreed that pancakes sounded the best right now. After feeling as though they could finally relax for a change the boys had slept in again, which was especially surprising for Kyle seeing as he was more of a morning person.

Eric only took a few more minutes before finishing up their plates, soon setting down Kyle’s preferred plate of two pancakes and a side of hashbrowns, as well as his own plate of four pancakes and three sides of hashbrowns.

“For you, my dear,” he said in a smooth voice as he set down his boyfriend’s plate in front of him, giving him a quick kiss on the cheek.

Kyle’s smile grew even warmer and it was as if the room suddenly felt cozier for the both of them.

“Thanks, hun. These look good.”

“You look good.”

Kyle looked over at him with a raised brow, both men smirking at each other.

“Well someone’s flirty this afternoon,” Kyle mentioned as he started to cut into his pancake.

“What, can’t a guy just admire his boyfriend?”

“My hair’s a mess and I haven’t even gotten dressed in my clothes yet.”

Eric briefly let his eyes wander down Kyle’s body, or at least what wasn’t covered up by the table. Kyle had put on one of Eric’s light blue t-shirts, something that he loved to do and something that Eric loved to see.

The shirt was so large for him, way too big for his size, but Kyle knew how hot Eric always thought it was for him to wear his clothes. He always seemed to stare at him or mention how cute he always looked. Plus, Eric’s shirts always felt so warm, it was like Kyle’s own personal blanket, complete with boyfriend smell.

“Exactly. Just the way I like you,” Eric responded, seemingly in a daze and surprisingly hadn’t touched his food yet.

Kyle combed a hand through his hair, a soft blush creeping on his cheeks.

“You’re such a dork, now eat your food.”

“Fine, but I might just have to eat you later,” Eric said with a wink before digging into his pancakes, while Kyle almost choked on his.

“Eric!” Kyle yelled with a smile on his face.

“Oh, c’mon, don’t tell me you don’t want to?”

“Hush, you,” the redhead responded before quickly taking a sip of water.

Eric chuckled but ultimately decided to withhold the teasing temporarily, at least until they were finished eating. As the men continued to enjoy their brunch, Kyle’s eyes perked up when he heard his phone buzzing on the counter.

Curious to see who it was, he turned to phone over to see Stan’s contact ID. He quickly answered the call and held the phone to his ear, Eric watching with an intrigued expression as he sipped his chocolate milk.

“Hey, Stan.”

“Hey, Kyle. I’m glad you picked up, dude. How are you? You been doing okay?”

“Yeah, I’m doing much better,” he responded with a smile. “I basically feel back to normal.”

“Oh, that’s great man!”

Kyle could hear his friend’s seer relief and excitement through the phone, making him smile even more.

“Oh hey, is Cartman there with you?”

Kyle glanced over at Eric for a brief moment.

“Yeah, he’s here.”

“Can you put me on speaker?”

Kyle couldn’t exactly place it, but the statement surprised him a little. Nonetheless, he put the phone on speaker and placed it down on the table in front of his plate.

“Sure, dude. You’re on speaker now.”

“Cool. Hey, Cartman?”

Eric raised an eye at Kyle, who gave a swift shrug, before glancing back at the phone.

“Uh, yeah, hi.”

“Hey, man. How have you been? You also doing okay?”

“Oh, uh, yeah. I’ve been great actually. Much better now.”

Eric’s not sure why, but the fact that Stan was also asking about how he was recovering made him feel so…good? It felt like he actually had friends who cared about him. People who wanted him to be well and happy. Well, other than Kyle of course.

Kyle definitely took notice of this, as his smile could be seen from miles away.

“That’s great, dude. Glad to hear you both are okay,” Stan replied before continuing, his voice growing less cheerful and more anxious and melancholy.

“I mainly watched to check up on your guys, but I also wanted to give you an update.”

“An update?” Kyle pondered out loud. “An update on what?”

“Clyde was hurt real bad two days ago. Some guys that worked for Mitch kidnapped and tortured him.”

Eric and Kyle’s eyes widened in horror at the new information.

“The fuck!?”

“Jesus Christ-Is he okay!?”

“Tolkien’s told me that he’s doing a lot better now, but those fuckers ripped off his wings,” Stan explained.

Kyle felt like the few bites of pancakes he ate were about to come right back up. He placed his hands over his mouth as Eric responded.

“Jesus-fuck-these guys are fucking lunatics.”

“Yeah, and we’ve got some new information that you probably wanna hear, so Tolkien asked if everyone could meet up at his place at six. We need everyone’s help.”

Eric cringed and grew concerned at the possible implication.

“Wait, but I thought-”

“-We’ll be there, Stan,” Kyle interrupted. “You can count on us.”

Stan’s optimism could be heard through the phone.

“Great! I’ll see you guys shortly. Oh, and bring your suits,” he stated before hanging up the phone.

Eric stared at his boyfriend with a puzzled expression.

“Uh, hello? Do I not get a say in this?”

“What are you talking about?” Kyle responded, mirroring Eric's tone.

“They’re our friends, Eric, they could have something important to say.”

“But I thought we were done with Mitch now,” Eric said with frustration. “Why couldn’t Tolkien just call us or text the fucking group chat about this.”

“I don’t know, maybe it’s important enough to wear he wanted everyone there in person, especially if Clyde got hurt.”

Eric stared at his boyfriend with a defeated look on his face. Kyle’s face seemed almost as frustrated, but the longer the two stared at each other the sooner they went from looking angered to worn out. They averted their eyes from one another, lightly picking at their pancakes and hashbrowns before Eric mumbled something that caught Kyle’s attention.

“...I’ve just got a bad feeling about this.”

“Why?” Kyle asked with a raised brow and some hash browns in his mouth.

“I don’t know, I just do…Like, why didn’t they just message us? Why did Stan tell us to bring our costumes? It just…doesn’t feel right.”

Eric put the last slice of pancake in his mouth before he started to chew it slowly. He appeared to either be deep in thought or had nothing running through his mind at all. Kyle couldn’t tell, but what he could tell was that Eric had been chewing this piece of pancake for longer than it needed to be.

The redhead frowned before slowly placing his hand on Eric’s wrist, gently holding it as he watched the man’s eyes quickly dart up to face him.

“Hey, it’ll be okay. I trust that they have a good reason to ask us over, but no matter what happens, I’ll always be right here with you. Okay, hun?”

The larger man processed every one of Kyle’s words, switching between looking him right in the eyes and staring at the table. Eric didn’t know why he felt so uneasy right now, but just hearing Kyle talk to him in that wonderful soothing voice of his was definitely helping get rid of that.

Well, not entirely, but it was enough for him to reluctantly agree.

“...Okay.”

Kyle smiled warmly at him as he moved the hand on his wrist to caress Eric’s cheek.

“I love you.”

That seemed to get the man to smile again.

Cartman leaned against his boyfriend’s touch, relaxing into his hand before placing his own on Kyle’s.

“I love you too, baby.”

————————————————————

“Alright, now what was so important that you guys just had to have us meet in person?” Eric asked as he and Kyle walked into Tolkien’s place, already in costume and with their previous rips and tares being sewn up by Eric.

“Like why couldn’t you’ve just sent us a damn text?”

“This is the kind of thing that requires more than a text, Eric,” Wendy stated.

Before she could continue, however, Stan interrupted her by going over to hug his best friend.

“Glad to see you up and moving, dude. You look much better.”

“Thanks, man,” Kyle said with a smile, returning the hug.

“Now what’s this all about? Why’d you ask us to meet here, and why in costume?”

“Well, I don’t know if you’ve seen anything yet,” Wendy pitched in. “But the election was earlier this morning and Mitch won it.”

Kyle and Eric felt their hearts sink in their chest.

“What?”

“Y-Yeah, and he’s gonna be sworn in in three days!” Tweek added.

“So we all devised a plan to-”

“-Wait wait wait, hold on here,” Eric interrupted as he held out his hands. “I thought we were done with Mitch.”

The group grew silent as they watched his movements.

“You said we were done dealing with him. You said we didn’t have to fuck with him anymore.”

“Eric, that was before Clyde got kidnapped! But it’s okay, we’ve got a plan, a real good one that he won’t expect-”

“-No. Absolutely not.”

“Eric,” Kyle spoke up, grabbing his boyfriend’s arm. “Hold on, let’s at least hear what they have to say.”

Eric stared at his partner for a brief moment before huffing and crossing his arms.

“Fine. Explain.”

Wendy nodded a little to herself, grateful for the opportunity but also somewhat surprised at Eric’s unwillingness to hear her out. Out of all the people here, she figured that he would be the one most excited to assist in Mitch’s demise.

“Alright, so,” Wendy started before clearing her throat. “Our plan is to go to his house late tonight, since the election is already over and done with he most likely won’t expect an attack. We’re going to plant these bombs inside and outside of his house and blow him up while he’s inside.”

Eric scoffed.

"Oh really, and how do you propose we do that? We have no idea where he lives."

"We do now. When we went to rescue Clyde, I managed to steal some personal data from his computer and found his address. With it, we can strike a surprise attack and finish this once and for all.”

Wendy quickly sighed before continuing

“We can't just let it go anymore. Mitch clearly still has bad blood with us, he's too dangerous to leave unattended to."

Eric did not seem impressed at all with this idea, and his next words shocked the rest of the Freedom Pals members.

"Well, count us out of it."

"What!?" Wendy yelled in shock, the other members adjacent to her wearing a similar expression.

"Cartman, we can finally end this once and for all, and you're giving up?” Kenny asked before continuing.

“I thought you would want nothing more than to stomp on Mitch's grave."

Eric huffed.

"Oh, trust me, I would love that more than anything, but Kyle and I aren't gonna risk our goddamn lives again just because there's a slim chance of killing him!"

"But we have a plan!" Stan pleaded.

"That doesn't need to involve us!"

"But it does!"

"And how does your plan need to involve us?"

Stan looked like he was going to explode, so much so that Kenny seemed to take the initiative to step in before the outcome went anywhere near something undesirable.

"Stan, hold on, lemme talk..."

Eric watched with a raised brow as his friend stepped in front of Stan, holding his hands together with a somber like he was preparing to tell them some very bad news. Eric didn’t like that.

"Cartman, you're right. Our plan doesn't need to involve the two of you, but…but it does involve one of you."

"...What are you talking about?"

Kenny sighed before continuing, speaking very slowly.

"...Like we said before, now that Mitch has won the election, he probably won't expect us to attack him at his own house. Since the plan is to plant bombs inside and around the outside of his house, Tweek, Craig, and Tolkien were going to go inside to plant them, and trap him in ice as a plan B if things got rough, and…well, we would ask Clyde to plant the bombs around the building, but...since he no longer has his wings the only other person who can fly is..."

Eric’s eyes widened with anger and horror at what his friend had just insinuated.

"...No. No no no, absolutely not!"

"Dude, c’mon! We have to-"

"-NO!” Eric shouted, quickly cutting Stan off.

“He is not going ANYWHERE near him! He's not going to risk his life again for some stupid plan!"

"...Yes, I am."

Eric’s eyes widened, quickly turned over to his boyfriend, who suddenly looked very determined. He didn’t like that look. That was the look that his boyfriend always had whenever he was sure about something, sure enough not to want to change his mind, and it made Eric nervous.

"Kyle, you can't be serious."

"I am. Eric, this could be our last chance to-"

"-Forget it."

"Eric!-"

"-NO!” Eric yelled, feeling his heart get tighter in his chest.

“I am not letting you go out there again! If the Freedom Pals want my help to finally kill off Mitch then they have it, but you are going back to the apartment and that's that. It's too dangerous and you could get yourself killed!"

Now it was Kyle’s turn to get angry.

"I am perfectly capable of handling myself, asshole. I'm coming with you."

Stan soon stepped up, trying to place himself in between them, not out of fear of them hurting each other, but in an attempt to try and break up the argument. Unfortunately, it didn’t seem to be working.

"Guys, please-"

"-No the fuck you're not! You're staying at the apartment where it's fucking safe!"

"You're such a goddamn idiot! Our team needs me to plant the bombs, and no one else can fly!"

“Guys-”

"We don't need someone who can fly, all we need someone who can plant them in and out of the house-"

"-Which would be much easier, safer, and quicker if that person could fly!"

"Guys!” Wendy yelled, thankfully successful in pausing the couple’s bickering match.

“We need to go and set up if we want to have time to act on the plan. Conner doesn’t exactly live close by."

Kenny nodded after glancing at the time.

"Agreed..."

The Freedom Pals seemed to then slowly make their way towards the front door, Craig taking it upon himself to carry the box of bombs, super strength and all. While they felt confident about the plan they had created, they also felt very uneasy considering the following conversation that they just witnessed, wanting to get out of the house as quickly as possible.

However, as Kyle was about to walk out and join them, Eric moved to stand in his way, wearing a very stern expression.

"I mean it, Kyle. Go. Home."

Kyle frowned, but Cartman took no extra time to dawdle, quickly walking out the door with everyone else. Kyle stood there momentarily, contemplating what to do before he made his way out the door.

As the rest of the group stood outside, Wendy glanced between their cars.

“Maybe we should take two cars, it’ll let us have more room for us and the supplies.”

“Good idea. Let's take your car and mine,” Tolkien added.

Everyone nodded, Craig already moving to place the box of bombs in the passenger seat of Wendy’s car, per Stan’s request. As the group started to file out and make their way to either vehicle, Kyle watched with scanning eyes as he quickly came down the steps, immediately jogging toward Wendy’s car.

"Wait up! I'm coming with-”

"-You're not coming."

Unfortunately, he was cut off by Eric’s frustrated voice. The man was in front of him, his back facing the redhead with a clenched fist. They both seemed to have their fists clenched, and the rest of the group watched as the couple started their argument once again.

"Yes, I am! You can’t control me! If I wanna help then I-”

Kyle jumped as Eric turned to face him swiftly, faster than he’d ever seen him move before, and growled in his werecoon form that he had just shifted into. Kyle’s eyes scanned his face as the man bore his teeth.

"Get back to the apartment. Now."

But Kyle wasn’t afraid of him.

"Make me."

Eric narrowed his eyes towards Kyle, the redhead mirroring his action before going to walk past him, attempting to walk towards Wendy’s car. Cartman, however, did not seem like he was about to let that happen. With one forceful shove, Kyle was pushed back away from the car, Eric walking alongside of it. Kyle groaned out in anger as the two seemed to be standing their ground, looking to be as though they were about to fight.

"Guys, come on! Please don't do this!” Stan yelled, too worried for his own self to go and actually get in between them.

Kyle was the first to move, quickly attempting to fly past the wereraccoon, but Eric was quick enough to grab his leg and toss him away, leaving the skinnier man airborne enough to be taken aback, but not enough to hurt him and cause him to hit something.

Kyle yelled out in frustration before flying back towards Cartman, this time aiming for the man himself. As his body made contact with Eric’s, the two of them rolled on the ground, their bodies scratching against the rough concrete as they wrestled one another.

The rest of the Freedom Pals seemed to back away from them, watching in silence as they continued shouting.

"What is your problem!?" Kyle yelled as he attempted to force Eric’s arms against the ground.

"My problem!? What's yours!?" Eric yelled back, retaliating by quickly pushing Kyle off of him, quickly getting up.

"All I want to do is help!”

Kyle once again flew towards Eric, but Eric was ready this time, and he had had enough. He couldn’t take this anymore, he hated this.

“Why are you keeping me from helping!? Why do you keep pushing me away!?"

"Because I can't lose you again!"

Eric had pinned Kyle down as he simultaneously screamed out his plea. Tears seemed to already be streaming down his face.

Kyle’s anger had completely vanished, now appearing more concerned than anything. The other Freedom Pals around them looked as though they wore the same expression. Everything grew quiet.

"...Too many...Too many times I thought I lost you,” Eric sobbed, briskly moving so that he was no longer pressing against Kyle’s body.

He covered his face, hiding it within the furry arms that he crossed, and rested on his knees, sitting with a tail tucked in between his legs.

“I don't want to go through it again. I can’t see you like that again, it was torture. If you ever got killed I couldn’t…I can't lose you, Kyle...I can't."

Kyle, having already sat up, shook his head as he placed a hand on his boyfriend’s arm.

"You won't."

Eric lifted his face up.

"Kyle, please-"

"-You won't lose me, Eric. I swear. I'll do everything I can to ensure that. I promised, remember? I'll be okay."

Eric stared for a moment, scanning through those gorgeous emerald-green eyes he loved so much.

"...You swear?"

Kyle smiled in response, placing a hand on his partner’s chubby furry cheeks.

"By the moon and stars in the sky."

Cartman sniffed as he whipped away some of his tears before standing up. Afterward, he quickly helped Kyle up before embracing him, holding onto the man as if he might never see him again.

They hug for what seems to be forever, Eric's tail wagging all the while.

"We'll get through this, Eric. I love you."

Eric’s smile brightens.

"I love you too," He says before transforming back into his regular human body, quickly moving to attack Kyle’s face with kisses, making Kyle giggle and the rest of the group feel like they might have to vacate the area.

"Come on, guys. We’ve got a town to save."

————————————————————

Kyle and Eric cuddled against each other, with the sound of the car’s tires against the road being the only thing they heard. It was almost peaceful. Well, except for the fact that they were on their way to murder someone, but that’s just a standard day in South Park, really.

The couple decided to go with Wendy in her car, as did Stan, with the rest opting to ride with Tolkien who was following close behind them.

“How much farther out?” Stan asked.

“About thirty minutes. Apparently, he lives practically in the middle of nowhere,” Wendy replied, glancing at the GPS on her phone while she continued to drive.

“Well, thankfully, that will give me plenty of time to make sure that every bomb will be synchronized.”

“What exactly do you mean by ‘synchronized’?” Kyle asked.

“Each bomb in here is wired to its own clock. I have some watches here that are gonna keep track of how long we have before they all explode.”

“Sounds dangerous.”

“Don’t worry, dude, I haven’t set them yet. Though, I probably should do that before we get there. Can’t have anyone getting suspicious or anything.”

“I don’t know how I feel about sitting in a car with literal ticking time bombs,” Eric stated with a calm tone.

Stan let out a chuckle.

“Alright, I’ll wait a little bit more, but not too much longer. I know I’m usually quick when it comes to tech, but…we have to make sure that everything goes to plan. This is probably our last chance at stopping Mitch.”

Eric huffed.

“Yeah, no kidding. I just can’t wait til this is over and done with.”

“You said it,” Kyle added as he adjusted himself to lay on his boyfriend’s lap, removing the headpiece of his costume temporarily in order to get comfortable.

Eric immediately started to move his fingers through Kyle’s soft red curls, while his other hand held onto Kyle’s. He gently squeezed it as he stared with an expression mixed with longing and concern.

As much as Eric was excited to go and get rid of Mitch once and for all, he couldn’t help but worry about Kyle’s safety. Honestly, right now, he was worried about everyone’s safety. What if they couldn’t stop him? What if he was just unbeatable or too powerful to take down?

What if some of them didn’t make it out alive?

Eric didn’t know what he would do if any one of them got killed by Mitch, especially Kyle. That man was the one thing that kept him going at this point. He was the reason that Eric was even here right now. He’d be lying to himself if he said he’d still want to help his friends out if Kyle wasn’t involved in all of this. Hell, that would be his main excuse to back out of it.

God, and if he could take it back, take it all back right now, he wouldn’t have fought with Kyle that night. He would’ve agreed that they should tell the guys about them, then possibly none of this would’ve happened. Kyle wouldn’t have gotten attacked, they wouldn’t have shared their powers, and they wouldn’t have been targets.

Then again, he guessed that Mitch would’ve still become mayor, and then what could be done?

“Eric? You okay?”

Kyle’s question made Eric jump out of his inner thoughts.

“Huh? Oh yeah, I’m fine. Why?”

“You were squeezing my hand pretty tightly,” Kyle stated while turning over to look at his partner, the back of his head resting against the larger man’s leg.

“Oh-sorry,” Eric said as quickly as he pulled his hand away.

“Didn’t mean to hurt you.”

“C’mon, now, you know it takes more than that to hurt me,” Kyle responded with a teasing smile.

Unfortunately, Eric didn't find it all that funny. He turned his gaze away from Kyle’s, making the redhead frown before sitting up in order to talk to him face-to-face.

“Hey, it’s okay…Is it about tonight?”

Eric shrugged in response, not feeling up for a verbal response.

“Don’t worry about it, man. It’ll be okay. We’ve got a good plan, and I’m here. Everything will turn out alright remember? I promised.”

Eric’s gaze eventually seemed to make its way to Kyle’s, and God it was hard to look away from him.

Kyle's warm smile was practically contagious, as Eric could feel his cheeks lifting just from looking at it.

“There we go, there’s my Fatass,” Kyle said before kissing his boyfriend’s cheek while wrapping his arms around him.

“Shut up, Jew,” Eric responded before forcefully placing Kyle on his lap, quickly planting a kiss on his lips.

Kyle’s smile grew brighter from the kiss, and the two quickly lost themselves in each other's mouths. Hands were getting lost in hair, and bodies were getting squeezed against each other.

“Guys, can you not make out right now?”

Ah shit, they forget they weren’t alone.

Wendy chuckled as she watched Eric and Kyle quickly separate in the rearview mirror. Their faces were so red you’d think they would be on fire. Stan groaned out of embarrassment.

“Honestly, I can’t decide if I prefer you guys fighting all the time or…this,” Stan gestured before pinching the bridge of his nose.

Kyle chuckled after he wiped off the last bit of Eric’s saliva from his mouth.

“Well, you better get used to it.”

Stan groaned again.

Wendy giggled.

“I still can’t believe you guys went from fighting to fucking.”

Stan groaned even louder.

The three of them shared a loud laugh at Stan’s expense. However, Stan would be lying if he said he wasn’t happy for him. He was glad Kyle had someone who seemed to make him so happy. While he was hesitant at first, to say the least, he couldn’t be happier for them now.

“Well, I don’t plan on giving up this fine piece anytime soon,” Eric stated while wrapping an arm around Kyle’s waist.

Kyle rolled his eyes as he put his headpiece back on again.

“You’re such an asshole, you know that.”

“An asshole you love.”

“Yeah yeah, don’t let it go to your head,” Kyle responded, unable to stop himself from smirking.

“Or your dick.”

“WENDY!?”

Wendy, Kyle, and Eric all laughed.

“What? Oh, c’mon, I can’t joke around?”

“No, I just…didn’t expect you to make a comment like that is all,” Stan stumbled.

“Fair, but you’ve got to admit this is kind of funny right?”

That statement made Kyle raise an eyebrow.

“Funny? What’s funny about it?”

“I mean, c’mon, it’s straight out of a romance novel! You two hated each other for years, turns out you were actually in love, but you didn’t know it yet, and now you’re happily dating and someday are gonna married with adopted kids. It’s the perfect love story!”

The car grew silent.

“...Wendy, what in the world are you reading?” Stan asked, bewildered beyond belief.

“The good shit, Stan. I read the good shit.”

Eric and Kyle would’ve added their own comments, but they were currently too internally fixated on the idea of marriage. They both stared at the floor with red faces, unaware that their partner wore the exact same face that they did.

Them? Married? Would they want that? Hopefully but, wow, that is a big commitment. Sure, they already live together, but to be legally bound to each other sounds almost intimidating. Not that they themselves wouldn’t want to get married, oh that would be so…they would love to.

Now kids? Oh boy, that was something that they weren’t too sure about just yet. After all, those things came with a lot of responsibility. Would they even be good parent material?

Though these things were definitely something they would keep in the back of their minds, now was not the time for that. Now was the time to focus.

————————————————————

The cars parked in a more discrete location, somewhere off the side of the road farther away from Mitch’s house. Though, calling it a ‘house’ is an understatement.

Connor’s place looked as big as a mansion. Hell, it probably was considered a mansion because there’s no way a building of that size didn’t have like at least thirteen rooms. The group had immediately guessed so after driving by it, with Wendy’s GPS confirming that it was the correct address.

Everyone slowly got out of the cars and met together at the side of the vehicles that were facing the forest next to them to hide, just in case any wondering car might spot them and possibly risk the mission.

“Alrighty, guys, I’ve already got all the bombs on a timer,” Stan started as he placed the box containing them on the ground before pulling out some items from his pocket.

“These watches are synchronized to when the bombs will go off. I only made three, mainly because of the time constraint, but also because I figured we wouldn’t need that many. One can go to the group that’s planting bombs on the inside, one to Kyle since he’s the only one planting them on the outside, and one for the group that’ll be watching from afar.”

“Remind me why we can’t just all go in again?” Eric asked as Craig took one of the three watches, Wendy deciding to take the other.

“Because it could jeopardize the mission, Eric,” Wendy stated. “We want to minimize the amount of sound going on in the house, and if we all went in there then Mitch would surely hear us.”

“Ugh, fine, but can I at least join the people that are gonna help blow his head off?”

“No, Eric,” Wendy said in a stern tone. “You’re too emotional when it comes to Mitch, and you’d be way too loud. We just need a few people that can plant the bombs quickly, and not start a ruckus.”

“Plus, who’s to say you wouldn’t just go off to try and look for him to kill and end up getting yourself killed?” Craig brought up.

“Pft, like you wouldn’t also love to do that?”

“Duh, but if you think about it for more than three seconds it’s a dumb idea.”

“But I saw some guards outside of the-”

“-I can handle the guards,” Kenny interrupted. “I’m used to working in silence. You just need to focus on staying hidden with the rest of your group, okay?”

Eric frowned as his nerves started to get the best of him. He started to feel anxious about their plan again, especially with the knowledge that he would be unable to help Kyle if he needed it, as the group would most likely have them stationed far away from the house.

“Eric,” Kyle practically whispered as he placed a hand on his boyfriend’s arm.

“It’s okay. We’ve still got those earpieces, remember? I mean, you brought yours, right?”

Eric blinked, momentarily forgetting that he had currently had his in his ear right now. Eric sighed, feeling a little embarrassed.

“Well…Yeah.”

“Then it’ll be okay.”

“That’s right,” Wendy added. “And each group can keep tabs on one another through them.”

“Ah, s-shit, I forgot to get mine before leaving,” Tweek mentioned as he started to panic.

“It’s okay, Tweek, the rest of us have ours,” Tolkien said with a smile before Craig added to his statement.

“Actually, I broke mine.”

“You broke it?”

“What, it was an accident!”

“Craig, how the fuck did you manage to break it?” Stan asked in bewilderment.

“Ugh, super strength? Duh. It’s not like I was trying to.”

Tolkien shook his head in disbelief, pinching the bridge of his nose.

“Alright, alright, it’s fine, it’s fine. I have mine still, so we’ll be able to communicate with everyone outside just fine.”

“You can take mine if you need it, guys,” Clyde mentioned, about to take them out of his ears before Craig stopped him.

“I don’t want your earwax, man. Gross.”

“Okay okay,” Wendy interrupted. “Everyone else has theirs, right?”

Wendy watched as everyone quickly nodded.

“Good. Then let's get over to Mitch’s mansion so we can end this once and for all.”

The Freedom Pals quickly got up, heading toward Connor’s place with mixed expressions on their faces. Most appeared confident, finally ready to end the cause of their suffering once and for all, but some of them were anxious. Nervous about the possible risks of this plan.

Eric seemed to feel this way more than anyone else.

“Ky, are you sure you’re comfortable with this?” Eric whispered as the group quietly walked a little further in front of them.

“I have to do this, Eric, you know that.”

“But do you want to?”

Kyle stared at him momentarily, his eyes searching for something that he didn’t quite know. It wasn’t much longer before he sighed and glanced at the ground, holding onto his arms as a way to soothe himself.

“...I don’t know. I guess so. I mean, I want Mitch dead, and this is the fastest way to do that without too much of a risk of getting caught or getting hurt, so…yeah. I wanna do this.”

Eric let out a quiet yet shaky breath, hoping Kyle would possibly back out of this, only to help soothe his fears. Kyle noticed a lack of a response from his boyfriend and a quick glance over showed him how worried he looked.

Kyle placed a hand on Eric’s arm.

“Hey, it’ll be okay…Once this is all over and done with, do you…wanna put on that movie you’ve been trying to get me to watch?”

Eric gave him his attention.

“That sappy rom-com you said looked stupid?”

Kyle gave him a soft smile.

“Yeah. I think I could go for a dumb rom-com after all of this.”

Eric matched his smile.

“Deal.”

The rest of the walk there was silent besides the sound of the group’s footsteps. At some point after their short conversation, Kyle had reached for Eric’s hand, holding it tightly as they walked together. While the gesture was small, he’ll admit that it did help him relax a little. Of course, he was still anxious about this mission, how could he not be, but Kyle was smart, and tough, and amazing, and…he had this. Kyle could do this. Hell, it was just setting up some stuff on the outside of the house, he didn’t actually have to go in it, unlike Tweek, Craig, and Tolkien.

He would be okay.

“Look there,” Stan whispered as the Freedom Pals eyed the few bodyguards from afar.

Currently, they were hiding behind a large decorative hedge but had a perfect far-away view of the whole mansion. The group saw five guards in total, two near the front and three around the house.

“I can take them out easily,” Kenny responded quietly.

“Okay. Be careful, dude.”

Kenny swiftly and silently made his way around the opposite side of the hedge where the guards couldn’t see him. The group continued to watch as he blended in with the shadows, making his way to the first of the three guards. He quickly put a gloved hand to the man’s mouth before taking out a knife and slamming it into his skull. The now limp body relaxed against the blonde’s and he carefully dragged him out of the way before setting him down.

“Geez, I thought he was gonna just stun them or something,” Stan whispered to himself.

“Eh, they’d be dead either way,” Eric stated. “If all goes to plan and the house blows up like it should, they’d be close enough to get hurt by it, so, y’know.”

“Well, we could’ve moved them out of the way.”

“Yeah, but why bother? These are the guys working for Mitch Connor. They’ve gotta know what he’s been doing, so fuck them. They can die with the rest of his henchmen for all I care,” Eric finished with an angry snarl.

Even though he was not currently in his wereraccoon form, the anger he felt was making his teeth change to be sharper than usual, at least for just a moment. As if it had never happened, Eric took a deep breath and was able to calm himself down, feeling his teeth return to normal.

All they had to do was plant the bombs. That’s it. Then they would be done with this, and Eric would never have to worry about Mitch Connor again.

The group watched as Kenny gave them the signal to come over, having already taken out all of the guards. Craig, Kyle, Tolkien, and Tweek, each of them carrying a small bag containing the bombs that Stan had put together, all made their way toward him until Kyle was stopped by Eric grabbing his arm.

“Wait-Just…Be careful okay?”

Kyle smiled at him to help ease his mind.

“I will. I promise.”

Kyle pulled Eric into a quick kiss before soaring over to the rest of his group. Eric felt a twinge in his heart as he watched his partner head toward the dead zone. He knew they had a plan, and he knew that if everything went according to it Kyle wouldn’t even need to enter the house, but that didn’t stop his mind from worrying. Not in the slightest.

“Don’t worry, Eric, he’ll be okay,” Wendy whispered.

Usually, Eric would respond in some kind of snarky way. A reply that would be mostly truthful, but teasing enough to hide the real emotion behind it, but he couldn’t. He couldn’t do it this time.

“...I hope you’re right.”

Everyone watched with bated breath as Kenny picked the lock to the front door, letting Craig, Tweek, and Tolkien easily sneak into Mitch’s manor. Kyle was already flying around the place, carefully taping each bomb to a part of the house. Most of them were on the sides, but he made sure to remember to set some on the roof as well.

Kenny carefully made his way back to the group waiting next to the hedge. Even with his ability to be super stealthy, he didn’t want to risk the plan by adding another person who went into the house. There was already plenty enough of them to set the bombs inside, all they had to do was make it out quickly and quietly.

Eric’s nerves were shot as he watched Kyle fly around the building with a bag of explosives.

“How much longer til they go off?” Eric asked.

Wendy glanced down at her watch.

“Five minutes.”

As the three boys made their way into the manor, Tweek slowly shutting the door behind them, they all turned on their small flashlights and started to spread out. Tolkien motioned for Craig to come up a large set of stairs with him. They appeared to be very fancy-looking as well as curve a little closer to the top.

Craig nodded in agreement before checking back with Tweek, who seemed like he was alright with setting up the explosives downstairs. With the men now separated to cover more ground, Tweek took in a deep breath, trying his best to not freak out over the fact that he was down here alone.

At least, he hoped he was alone down here. Nonetheless, he had a job to do. Walking into Mitch’s extremely large living room and kitchen, he quickly took some of the bombs out of the bag and set them down in random places in each room, making sure to spread them out.

Meanwhile, Craig and Tolkien were positioning their bombs upstairs, silently agreeing to not open up any doors that weren’t already open, fearing that they could accidentally stumble upon Mitch’s bedroom and wake him up.

As the faint sound of creaky floorboards echoed throughout the long hallway, Craig and Tolkien both gasped as the lights suddenly sprung on.

“Gotcha”

With very little time to react, the boys quickly turned to see a door that had been previously closed now wide open, showcasing Mitch Connor standing in the frame with a gun in his hand.

The gun went off, the bullet flying toward Tolkien, but thankfully missing him by a hair as Craig dived onto him just in time, successfully pushing him out of the way. The two quickly tried to recompose themselves, but Mitch’s trigger finger was faster.

Another shot was fired. Tolkien tried his best to quickly protect them in his forcefield, but he wasn’t fast enough. Craig screamed out in agony as the bullet tore through his left arm. However, he seemed to have rolled his body off of Tolkien just in time, as the man swiftly barricaded them in his purple dome just before Mitch fired another shot.

Kyle’s head quickly glanced over to the closest window of the manor when he heard the first gunshot, quickly setting down the last of the bombs and lasering his way into the window in order to investigate.

The group sitting out on the sidelines grew fearful when they heard the shots, Eric placing a hand over his mouth as he watched Kyle fly inside the building.

“What’s happening?”

“Did anyone else hear that?”

“Two minutes.”

Tolkien’s eyes were glued onto Connor. It seemed like the psychopath was about to start speaking, but not before seeing a blur of blonde out of the corner of his eye. Tweek threw a large icicle towards him but he quickly avoided the attack. The shaking man attempted to throw another shard of ice at him, but Mitch already had his gun aimed again.

“NO!”

Tolkien yelled as he took down his forcefield, but Tweek had already been shot in the shoulder. As much as it hurt, he was lucky that Connor seemed to have terrible aim. As Tweek yelled in pain, his fiance got up from the ground and as fast as he could punched Mitch’s leg. His super strength caused it to break on impact, leaving the old man screaming as he collapsed onto the floor.

Tolkien quickly kicked the gun out of Mitch’s reach before he heard a noise coming from a room further down the hallway. He turned, ready to attack, but relaxed and sighed when he saw it was just Kyle.

"Guys?! Oh, shit, are you alright?" Kyle yells as he flies over to them, quickly noticing Mitch holding his leg on the floor.

Tolkien was about to answer before being cut off by Wendy’s voice over his earpiece.

“Is everything okay!? You guys need to get out of there now!”

“We’re okay! We’ll be out soon!” He replied.

“Shit, guys, we gotta go,” Craig stated as he helped Tweek off of the ground, glancing at his watch’s timer.

30 seconds.

Tweek and Craig quickly made their way down the stairs toward the door, Tolkien and Kyle seemed to be right behind them, but not before Kyle’s leg was grabbed.

With a gasp and a stumble to the floor, Kyle turned to see Mitch staring into his soul, the man looking as though he did not have one. He appeared deranged, bad-shit insane, and completely and utterly furious.

It seemed as though he had managed to pick his gun back up as well.

Mitch aimed for Kyle’s head, but thankfully he moved quick enough to where the bullet only scraped his leg, though it didn’t make it hurt any less.

Tolkien stopped at the door after hearing another gunshot, as well as Kyle’s scream, quickly running back up the stairs after realizing that the other two men were already too far away to come back.

27 seconds.

The group outside, as well as the engaged couple who were almost right in front of them, turned their attention back to the manor after hearing yet another shot being fired.

“What the fuck-”

"-Where are the others?!" Cartman yelled, cutting Craig off from his thought process.

What worried him more, however, was that they looked as frightened as he did.

"T-They-They were right behind us!”

22

Kyle attempted to pull away from Mitch out of sheer panic, watching as the gun was once again aimed at his head. Thankfully for him, Tolkien had arrived just in time, blocking the bullet by placing a forcefield in front of Kyle, and making it bounce back and hit the floor.

The redhead’s eyes widened, unaware of this suddenly new power that his friend had recently discovered, but this was not the time to ask questions.

As he recomposed himself, he watched as Tolkien grabbed Connor’s gun and then punched him square in the face, making his grip give out and successfully let go of Kyle’s leg. Tolkien attempted to help pull Kyle to safety towards the front door, but Mitch did not appear to be giving up just yet.

He grabbed Kyle’s leg again, holding onto his costume tightly with both hands as the blood from his nose dripped onto the floor.

“NO! I will NOT let you ruin this for me. I have worked too hard for it to have all been nothing!"

13

"Something's wrong," Wendy whispered, eyes unbreaking from the mansion.

"Why are they still in there!?" Clyde yelled.

Eric seemed to have finally broken. He could no longer just sit by and watch this. Sit by and just do nothing.

"Let me through!"

"No!” Wendy yelled, Stan, Kenny, and her successfully holding Eric back.

“The timer's too close to zero and we're too far away! You won't make it!"

"Wendy's right!” Stan added. “We have to trust their abilities! We have to wait!"

Eric felt his body grow weak, he felt helpless to the situation, and yet he gave in to their demands. He pushed his friends off of him but moved no further as he gazed up at the manor with glossy eyes.

"Come on, Ky...Come on."

10

Kyle seemed to have finally woken up and remembered the most powerful ability that he had failed to use in this fight. His laser eyes.

With a loud groan, he focused his energy and blasted Mitch in the face with his lasers, the old bastard falling back in agony, screeching in pain as he held on to his burned face.

"You fucking bitch! You ruined everything!"

Tolkien jumped as Kyle swiftly took the gun out of his hand and aimed it at Mitch. The redhead huffed, eyeing Connor like he was the most pathetic excuse for a man he had ever seen.

"Then you should have killed me when you had the chance."

He pulled the trigger.

One shot was all it took for Kyle to finally end this. The sound of the bullet meeting Mitch’s burnt skull echoed throughout the seemingly quiet hallway, and not a second later his body fell limp to the hardwood ground of his own home.

6

Tolkien gasped as watches started to beep.

"Kyle! We need to go, this place is gonna blow!"

5

Wendy gasped from outside as her watch started beeping.

"Five seconds-"

Wendy and the others quickly jumped onto Cartman as he attempted to make another run for the mansion. Wishing they had let him take the chance of going in earlier when they had more time, but now, there was nothing they could do.

"Kyle! Let go of me! Kyle! KYLE!"

3

2

"Fuck," Kyle muttered in shock, eyeing his injured leg.

“Just stay close to me, I’ve-”

Just when it looked like Eric was finally about to break free from everyone’s grasp, the timer hit zero. The Freedom Pals froze and their bodies clenched downward at the large explosion from the manor. The impact and sheer force of the bombs seemed to blow them back a little, even with them being a good distance away from the mansion. Parts of the building seemed to have flown around as well, but thankfully none of them hit the group.

The building was now a shell of its former self. It no longer looked like a solid structure, as all of the second floor had collapsed onto the ground, currently being consumed in the flames that were caused by the bombs. It was hard to believe that it used to be intact just a few seconds ago.

As the group attempted to collect themselves, each one of their hearts racing, their eyes were brought back to the burning manor. Eric took a single step forward as the reflection of the flames shined in his glossy eyes.

Tears started to run down his face, and he felt his chest tighten.

"...No.”

He put a hand against his torso and clenched the fabric on his shirt.

“No. No no no no no no!"

The group stood in silence, some of them placing a hand over their mouth in response to the shock, others also had tears start to drip down their cheeks, Clyde had enough tears to be rivaling Cartman.

"Tolkien...No…"

"They…”

Eric’s body felt like it was shaking, another sob escaped his mouth before he turned behind him to rest the rest of his group.

“No, they have to be alive! They have to!"

Tweek held onto his arm tightly. Glad that he had managed to heal Craig and his wounds from the earlier scruffle, as he would not have been able to do it here. Yet, the pain of the bullet wound he had previously was nothing compared to what his heart was feeling at this very moment.

"Oh my God..."

"Twe-Tweek!” Eric yelled. “You can control the weather right!? You have to make it rain! We gotta stop that fire!"

Before anyone could even respond, the man was already running towards the burning building.

"Come on! Hurry! They could still be alive!"

Tweek glanced over at Craig and the others, all of them sharing a deep sorrow. They knew it would be unlikely, but they might as well try. Soon, the group all ran after Eric, coming closer to the burning mansion.

Tweek brought out his arms once he was closer, summoning some clouds around the area to form above the building and started to make it rain. The raindrops poured onto the fire, quickly causing some additional smoke to the already smokey area.

Eventually, the fire seemed to be calming down, now leaving nothing but ash and burnt wood.

Eric wasted no time. As soon as he saw that the majority of the fire was out, he was already starting to rummage through the debris.

"Come on, come on…Kyle?! KYLE!"

Silence.

Eric felt lightheaded as he started to walk around like a headless chicken, scanning the area for any sign of possible life. But there was nothing. Nothing except the black char of the fire and the brown of what little wood remained unburnt.

Eric ran further into the leftovers of the house, pulling and pushing away anything that could possibly be hiding a body…now that Eric really thought about it, what would he even do if he did find one? He wouldn’t want to see his sweetheart like that. Yet, after an explosion like that…nothing would be left of him.

Eric let the grief consume him as his legs gave out, falling onto his hands and knees, grasping desperately at the ruble as tears fell from his eyes. He sobbed, the rest of the group watching in tears as they saw the man they knew as the resident jackass break down in front of them.

Cartman felt as though his tears were choking him. He could hardly breathe, making the next few sentences he said sound quiet and painful.

"No...they have to be around here somewhere. He...he promised...He promised he'd be okay...He promised..."

The sound of rain hitting the ground mixed with Eric and Clyde’s sobbing were the only things that anyone could hear.

Stan and Kenny glanced over at each other before Stan took a step forward toward their grieving friend. Kenny followed him close behind, eventually sitting next to him and placing a hand on his back. Eric seemed to accept the comfort, not seeing a point in denying it or really a point in anything anymore.

Kyle was gone. What did he have to lose?

Eric leaned into their embrace and the three boys held onto each other tightly. The rain sounded so loud to them, so ear-piercingly loud that it seemed like no one was able to hear the sound of burnt wood shifting in the distance.

Wendy was the first to look up from the ground, gasping at the sight she saw. Clyde was the next, then Tweek, and soon everyone was looking up except Eric.

He felt Stan and Kenny loosen their arms and stand up, but he didn’t question why. He didn’t want to think about that, he didn’t want to think about anything. He didn’t want anything else. He only wanted the person that he had lost to be back in his arms. Alive.

And he didn’t know that the one thing he wanted was right in front of him.

"What’s wrong, hun?"

Eric’s eyes widened. His body told him to look up right away, but he feared that what he heard wasn’t real. That this was some kind of sick dream or hallucination. Yet, he caved and slowly lifted up his puffy red face.

Kyle stood there not four feet in front of him, and suddenly the raindrops started to stop.

Tolkien was there too, he looked as though he was helping Kyle stand up and walk, as the pale man was leaning against him, Eric noticing that he had a bleeding leg.

"...Kyle?"

Kyle huffed with a tired smile as he let go of Tolkien, trying his best to balance his weight with a mixture of levitating and standing on his good leg.

“Who else, you dope?”

Eric’s face broke out into a smile, happy tears falling down his face as he immediately got up from the rubble and ran towards his partner.

“Kyle!” He yelled with joy as he wrapped his arms around the redhead, spinning him around like they were a couple in a Hallmark movie, laughing all the while.

"I thought I lost you..." Eric stated, pausing on the spinning to place a hand on Kyle’s cheek.

Kyle matched his smile.

"Hey, now. I made a promise, didn't I?"

Meanwhile, Clyde had already made his way to Tolkien, and the couple also embraced each other. Yet, Clyde was still crying.

"It’s okay, sweetheart, I’m fine.”

“You almost died!” Clyde sobbed.

Tolkien chuckled fondly.

“Sorry, I scared you, babe."

By now it seemed as though each group had gone and joined the hug, Kenny, Wendy, and Stan going over to hug Kyle and Eric, and Craig and Tweek going to hug Tolkien and Clyde. After a few seconds of the group letting themselves relax, everyone pulled apart.

Well, except for Kyle and Eric, as Eric seemed to still be holding on to his boyfriend for dear life.

"How in the world did you guys get out okay?" Wendy asked, glancing between the two boys.

"Tolkien put one of his forcefields around us before the place blew."

Eric’s eyes shot over to Tolkien, then to Kyle, then back at Tolkien.

"He can fucking do that now?"

Tolkien shrugged.

"Yeah, I kinda discovered it myself on Clyde's rescue mission."

"And that was something you didn’t think to tell us?"

"Holy shit. You mean it can withstand an explosion?" Craig asked.

Tolkien huffed.

"Ha, I guess so."

Wendy smacked her hand over her forehead in revelation.

"Of course! Duh, I had completely forgotten about that!"

"I didn't,” Craig chimed in. “I just had no idea how strong it could be."

Clyde squeezed Tolkien’s arm, nuzzling into his boyfriend once again.

"I'm just glad you're okay."

Cartman frowned as Tolkien once again kissed Clyde’s forehead.

"Well, I would've loved to know that before I had a heart attack, thanks."

Kyle chuckled before he eventually let himself relax on the levitation. His leg still hurt though, so he let himself lean a little on Eric’s body to take the weight off of his injury.

"Hey, what happened to your leg?" Eric asked.

"Oh, well, Mitch didn't seem to appreciate us putting a complete stop to his plans."

"I can heal it now if you like, Kyle," Tweek stated as he walked over to him.

Kyle smiled.

“Thanks, man, I appreciate that.”

Eric held on to his boyfriend to help him balance as Tweek gently took the hurt leg and healed it with his powers. Kyle sighed in relief as he carefully set it on the ground, muttering a quick ‘thanks’ before Wendy started talking.

"As much as I would love to continue celebrating, the police are sure to see the smoke any second now."

"Shit, Good point,” Kenny said. “Come on, everyone! Make sure you don’t leave any evidence behind and let’s get the hell outa here, we'll all meet back at my place in an hour!"

With that, the Freedom Pals quickly dispersed and got back into the vehicles that they traveled there in. Thankfully, the way back to Kenny’s place was a breeze, and the group didn’t see any kind of police cars or ambulances come their way. They were able to get inside without any trouble, and just as everyone made it in alright, Butters came running down the stairs at all the commotion.

“Ken! You’re back!”

Butters leaped down the steps and tackled his boyfriend, wrapping his arms around him before giving him a kiss on the cheek.

“Hey there, Buttercup.”

“Kenny!”

Karen was seen on the stairs soon after Leo, quickly running down and joining in on the hug. Kenny squeezed the two of them tightly.

“Did you do it? Is it over?” Butters asked, feeling hopeful.

“It’s over. Mitch Connor won’t hurt anyone ever again.”

Butters and Karen gave a celebratory ‘hooray’ as the rest of the group went and made themselves comfortable on the few couches that they had. The rest of them finding some kind of small chair to sit on, as none of them wanted to stand after what all they went through.

"I’m glad everyone seems to have gonna back in one piece," Leopold stated as he stood next to Kenny, as Karen had just left to return to her room to get back to sleep.

"Me too, baby."

Clyde huffed.

"I can't wait to tell Timmy about how we killed him."

"I'm just glad it's over," Stan chimed in.

"Here here,” Eric added. “If we ever have to stop an evil corrupt supervillain from trying to take over our town again, it'll be too soon."

Kyle chuckled.

“Agreed. I don't know about you all, but I'm in for some well-needed rest."

Kenny nodded.

"Definitely."

"Yeah, I'm beat," Tolkien stated.

"There's just one thing that I don't quite understand..." Wendy mentioned with a puzzled look on her face.

The rest of the group suddenly turned their attention to her, curious as to what she might have to say.

"What is it?" Stan asked.

"Why do we even have these powers? Each of us started to experience some kind of superpower when we were around 18. So, why?"

"Oh, shit, that's right!” Eric shouted, suddenly remembering an important detail that he had failed to reveal earlier.

“I actually asked my mom that like, a few weeks ago, totally forgot to bring it up."

"...You can't be serious," Kyle said with a disappointed look on his face.

"Hey, we had more pressing matters to deal with!"

"So what is it? Why do we have these powers?" Wendy asked.

"Nuclear asteroid."

The Freedom Pals all seemed to blink in unison.

"...I'm sorry, what?"

"Well, according to my mom,” Eric started. “When she was pregnant with me a huge fucking asteroid came crashing down into South Park. It was all green and shit and sent out this weird gas. No one knew what it was, but it didn't seem toxic. So, like dumbasses, they just walked around the town like it was normal while they waited for the police to pick apart the asteroid one by one to get rid of it. I guess it just took a while to really show up for us, huh?"

Wendy shook her head a little, trying her best to comprehend all of the crazy information that Cartman just threw onto all of them.

"But why would an asteroid just crash into South Park?"

Kyle laughed.

"Uh, because it's South Park?"

"...Okay, fair point."

Everyone seemed to get a little chuckle out of that, and it couldn’t be truer. Crazier and more ridiculous shit had happened to them before. It’s not unrealistic to think that a nuclear asteroid had caused them all of their powers. Well, minus Butters, but his mom wasn’t pregnant at the time of the asteroid, which most likely explains why he didn’t seem to have any.

"Hang on a minute,” Tolkien said with a wave of his hand. “If that's how we got our powers, how did Mitch Connor get his?"

"Yeah, I’m also curious about that," Wendy added.

Eric groaned as he rolled his eyes.

"Who cares, the fucker's dead and gone. That's all I care about."

"Me too, if I'm being honest," Stan said with a nod.

Everyone seemed to nod in agreement. While many of them were still curious as to how Mitch was able to dodge so well and have the ability to control people’s minds, he was dead now, and they no longer had to worry about him.

The Freedom Pals appeared to have completely relaxed from the night’s events. They felt sore from the lack of sudden adrenaline, but that only made them more tired. While not excessively so, they were definitely tired enough to all lay limp in their seats.

That is until Tweek spoke again.

"So...What now?"

Clyde raised an eyebrow, still not sitting up straight.

"What do you mean 'what now'? We finally get to go home and sleep. Mitch is dead."

"No, I mean...What about us? You guys are all my friends, we're all a part of a team now...with Mitch gone, do things just go back to normal? I know we hated you guys in the past but-"

"-Oh, we still do."

Kyle, Eric, Kenny, and Stan all raised an eyebrow at Craig's comment. Craig shrugged off their glares as he continued.

"But, I admit, you guys helped. You helped save Clyde's ass, so that was pretty cool of you."

"Hey, it wasn't just me!"

Tolkien ruffled his boyfriend’s hair.

"Tweek has a point though. I never thought I'd call you guys my friends. Well, except for Stan. We've been cool since we started our jobs at the car shop...and Kyle's not bad, and neither is Kenny. Honestly, it was just Cartman I hated. I just disliked the rest of you by association."

Everyone except Eric shrugged and nodded.

"Yeah, that's fair," Stan stated, making Eric look even more offended and Kyle laugh.

"Ey, what the fuck!?"

"Not me. I've hated each and every one of you equally," Craig declared, causing Kyle to raise an eyebrow.

"Oh? 'Hated?' As in past tense?"

"Yeah, yeah, okay, maybe I've grown a little bit of likeness towards you all. Just a little."

"I'll take it," Kyle said with a pleased smirk.

"So, what should we do?" Wendy asked.

The group seemed a little puzzled at first. After all, it wasn’t like any of them were in school anymore. They all had lives now, lives that no longer needed to focus on fighting crime in the streets of their little mountain town.

However, this didn’t stop Butters from forming an idea.

"...How about we promise to always meet up with each other once a year? Like, we can hang out whenever we want, really, but on this day for the next few years we always come back here to South Park?"

Wendy smiled along with everyone else.

"Hey, that sounds nice."

"Yeah. Great idea, Buttercup."

"Then it's settled,” Kyle stated. “At least once every year we'll meet up in South Park and spend the day catching up with each other."

Leopold jumped for joy.

"Should we start now?"

"Maybe later, sweetheart,” Ken said before letting out a yawn. “I'm exhausted."

"Yeah, I could sleep for decades," Cartman claimed as he stretched out his body on the couch.

"How about next week then? On Sunday?" Tweek asked.

"Works for me."

"I don't work."

"Neither do I."

Tweek nodded with a tired smile.

"Then I guess we'll see you all next week."

————————————————————

Kyle and Eric laughed as they snuggled together on the couch. With a half-eaten popcorn bowl sitting in Eric’s lap, Kyle resting against Eric’s shoulder, and a sappy romantic comedy playing on the television, the boys felt like they were finally able to relax again.

“Aye, why won’t you love me, Alejandro!?”

The couple suddenly shouted into laughter, the popcorn almost spilling out of the bowl.

“Oh my God, is she serious!?” Eric asked rhetorically.

“Right!? Like, he clearly loves you! The guy wouldn’t have kissed you and gotten you fifteen fucking gifts if he didn’t wanna date you!”

“Gosh, you think someone wouldn’t be so clueless,” Eric stated with a smirk, purposefully staring right at Kyle.

Kyle seemed to have caught on quickly.

“Wha-hey! Oh, come on, how was I supposed to know?”

“I’m just saying, Ky, if you used that super-smart brain of yours, you would have seen me laying down hints left and right.”

“You being ‘less rude’ to me after elementary school is not a method of flirting.”

Eric huffed, still very much teasing him.

“Heh, maybe not by your standards.”

“Oh, you are such an asshole.”

“An asshole who you like to kiss.”

Kyle frowned, furrowing his brows even more as he forcefully grabbed onto Eric’s shirt, quickly pulling it toward him as he pressed his lips against his. Eric’s eyes widened in surprise, but he quickly relaxed into the kiss, only getting to enjoy it for a couple of seconds before Kyle swiftly pulled away.

“Damn right I do,” the redhead responded with a smirk.

Eric couldn’t have fallen deeper in love.

The brunette let his hand caress Kyle’s soft cheeks, making the pale man’s smirk relax into a loving smile. The two shared another small kiss before they turned their attention back to the movie.

With a few laughs and eye rolls, the couple’s movie soon finished, and they decided that they were ready to finally end the night. However, Eric couldn’t help but stare as Kyle undressed.

While he would usually be checking out his body on the regular, recently he couldn’t help but feel a bit of pain in his heart at the amount of scars his boyfriend had gotten. While he tried to let himself be convinced by Kyle, that none of the marks were his fault, he still couldn’t help but feel partially responsible for it.

Yet, as much as he tried to hide it, Kyle was too good at seeing through his poker face.

“What’s wrong?”

Eric blinked as he was brought out of his melancholy thoughts, shifting on the bed in order to turn away from Kyle, his legs now crossed and Kyle facing the side of his body.

“Nothing.”

Kyle sighed softly before he started to climb into their bed. Eric watched as his boyfriend sat down in front of him, making sure to face him. He knew Eric, way too well at this point, he knew he didn’t need another lecture right now. All he needed was some comfort.

With both of them currently shirtless, they could see every scar on their torso, and as Eric’s eyes followed the three large scars that almost killed his love, Kyle’s eyes wandered to the scar that almost killed his love; the bullet wound.

After a few seconds of silence, Kyle let himself lean down a little and planted a small kiss on Eric’s scar.

Eric blushed, placing a hand on his cheek as his boyfriend embraced him. Eric didn’t get the chance to return it, as the man quickly sat up to give him another kiss, this time on his forehead. Eric, seeing as Kyle had done so, felt it was only fair to return the favor. He shifted his larger body, and placed many soft kisses along Kyle’s scars, making sure to even get the ones on his shoulders.

Kyle giggled at the gentle touches, holding on to his partner as the brunette continued to give out his affection. After a minute or so, Eric lifted his head back up, and seeing Kyle’s smile was enough to make the man get emotional.

“God, I don’t deserve you.”

Kyle huffed, flattered by the statement, but overall offended at the thought.

“Well, you’ve got me, so get used to it,” Kyle said as he ruffled Cartman’s hair.

The chubby man chuckled before he let himself lay back and relax against the soft pillows. The two started to adjust and get themselves underneath the cool covers. After Eric seemed to have gotten comfortable enough, Kyle went and rested his head on the larger boy’s chest, Eric wrapping his arms around him soon after.

They laid in silence for a moment, letting their thoughts collect after the day they just had. Hell, after the past few weeks they’ve had.

"...I can't believe it's finally over," Kyle said quietly, letting himself stare at the chest he was currently lying on.

"I can, and good riddance. I only wished it could've ended sooner."

Kyle chuckled right as Eric kissed the top of his curly head, holding him close.

“‘Can't wait to actually get a good night's sleep,” Kyle stated after letting a long yawn escape his lips.

"Right there with you, baby. Let’s sleep in for the next five days."

Kyle chuckled.

“Goodnight, Eric.”

Eric pressed one last kiss against Kyle’s head before leaning back against the soft pillow, eyes still holding their gaze on the redhead below him.

“Goodnight, sweetheart.”

Eric let himself stay up a little bit longer after Kyle had fallen asleep. It was a force of habit at this point, but one thing’s for sure, Eric thought to himself.

He would make sure Kyle would never get hurt again. No matter what it took.